BROKE Adventurer Buys SLAVE for 1 GOLD—But She Is EPIC Cat-Girl and Changes His LIFE!

My name is Laner. I have lived in this world for a year as an adventurer. Life is hard here and I only managed to save one gold coin. Recently, my mysterious system gave me two new powers, appraisal and heartlessing. I went to the market in Mel City to find a companion who could help me with chores and adventuring. Most of the slaves were inferior or common grade. They looked weak and sick. I was about to leave when I saw a small catgirl escape into an alley. I followed her and used my new powers. Through heart

listening, I could hear her terrified thoughts. When she tried to attack me with a sharpened spoon, I used appraisal on her. To my shock, she was an epic grade named Norah Hill. Even though she was malnourished, she had amazing S-rank agility and perception. I spoke to her in her own language, which surprised her. I tried to convince her to come with me for Safety, but the traitor caught up to us. He wanted more than the one gold coin I had because catfolk are rare. I had to give him all my money and some slime cores

to close the deal. To finalize the sale, the trader took us to a basement to apply a binding mark. This magic seal ensures the abays for life and dies if the master dies. Despite her fear and struggle, the mark was placed on her arm and she fainted from the shock. I now have a very talented companion, but I am Completely broke. I brought Nora back to my home while she was still unconscious. My system confirmed that I finished the mission to buy a and rewarded me with 10 silver coins. A new mission appeared. Take Nora

to the adventurer's guild and complete a quest. The reward for that will be healing holy water. I watched Norah sleep and noticed she was quite pretty under all the dirt. When she finally woke up, she was terrified and hid in a corner. I tried to calm her Down and promised to treat her well. I could see she was starving, so I fed her some dark bread soaked in soup. She ate it so fast, it was clear she hadn't had a real meal in a long time. I promised her she would have food everyday if she

behaved. After she ate, I told her to take a bath. I gave her a clean blanket and tried to explain that I wasn't interested in her physically because she was too thin. I just like things to be clean. While she bathed, I thought about My money. I only have 10 silver coins left in this kingdom. One gold coin equals 18 silver and one silver equals 24 copper. Feeding both of us will cost at least 12 copper coins a day. I need to find work soon. When Nora came out of the bath, she looked beautiful, but

she immediately rubbed dirt back on her face because she didn't trust me. I didn't mind as long as she could work. We spent a restless night together. She was afraid of me, and I was afraid she might Try to kill me in my sleep. By morning, it was clear she was already thinking about escaping. The morning air was damp and cold as I walked back to Mel City with Nora. She walked ahead of me barefoot, and I could hear her heart racing with thoughts of escaping. I warned her that the forests were dangerous, full of

monsters and bandits, hoping she would understand that she was safer with me. Even if she tried to run, I knew the contract mark would allow me To bring her back, but I wanted her to trust me instead. We reached the Adventurer's Guild. a crowded and noisy place filled with all kinds of people. Nora was clearly uncomfortable in the crowd, especially when some thugs started whistling at her. I told her to ignore the fools, but gave her permission to defend herself if anyone actually touched her. I remembered how difficult this world was for me when I

first arrived as a student, and I didn't Want her to suffer the same tricks I did. I managed to pick up a simple quest to kill 40 slimes for one silver coin. Once we left the guild, I noticed Norah's feet were covered in mud. It bothered me to see her walking barefoot, so I took her to a shoe shop. I saw a beautiful pair of boots, but they cost 15 silver coins, far more than I had. Instead, I bought her some simple straw sandals for 20 copper coins. She seemed grateful for the small gesture. Next,

we Went to a weapon shop. The blacksmith was rude and didn't want a demihuman touching his good stock, but I ignored his prejudice. I let Nora choose her own gear. She picked a cross-shaped dagger and a set of throwing knives. While I prefer heavy weapons like my mace, I knew her high agility made these light blades the perfect choice for her. Buying these weapons and shoes took almost all my money. I only had four copper coins left, which was barely Enough for a basic lunch. I told Nora that if we worked hard and earned more,

I would buy her the things she liked. I could hear her starting to think that I might actually be a good person. I know she has great potential and I plan to treat her well so we can become successful partners in this harsh world. I headed back to the village with Nora to start our first mission, clearing slimes. On the way, I noticed her playing with her new dagger, clearly Happy, I explained how the economy works, showing her that the magic cores from slimes can be traded for food. She learned quickly, and with her sharp

senses and agility, we finished the task much faster than I could alone. After finishing the quest, my system rewarded me with a bottle of holy water. Just then, Norah sensed danger. Bandits ambushed us and she was badly hurt by an arrow and a dagger to the chest. I fought them off with my hammer, but she Fainted from blood loss. I used the holy water on her chest wound and it healed instantly, a literal miracle. Once we got home, I carefully treated the arrow wound in her arm and disinfected it with liquor. To make some money,

I stripped the bandits of their bows and fur clothes and sold them to the villagers, earning four silver coins. I then took Norah to the city to complete a new system task, buying her white bread. White bread is a massive luxury in this World, costing 10 times more than the hard black bread we usually eat. When we returned home, the system gave me a jar of jam as a reward and a new mission to head to the Dawn Forest. I spread the jam on the soft white bread and gave it to Nora. She was so

moved by the taste and the fact that I kept my promise that she actually started to cry. It feels like she is finally starting to trust me as her master. It had been 5 days since Laner brought Nora home. These days, Because her right arm was injured, Lena mostly hunted slimes around the village. After spending some time together, Lena felt that Norah was the kind of girl who seemed cold on the outside but warm on the inside. Although she didn't talk much, she was lively at heart and often curious about new things. Most importantly, she

no longer wanted to run away. "When I first brought you back, you kept trying to escape." "Was it because you still had family somewhere?" Norah replied with a blank expression, "My family is gone." "My father was bitten by a monster while hunting, and not long ago, my mother fell off a cliff while gathering herbs." Just as Lena wondered why she sounded so calm, a few tears rolled down Norah's cheeks. She quickly wiped them away. I cried again by accident. I promised my mother I would live bravely. I wanted to run because my friends always said

humans are cruel, that they bully the weak and Treat others badly. They said if I were sold to bad people, my life would be miserable. But you seem different. You're polite and kind to me. Lena nodded and comforted her. Don't worry. From now on, I'll take good care of you. As long as I have food, you'll never go hungry. Norah paused for a moment, then softly said, "Thank you." After a short silence, she carefully asked, "Master, can I buy my freedom someday? Buy your freedom?" Lena smiled and nodded. "Of Course, but it would cost quite

a bit. How much? Let me think." Lena picked up a small stone and began writing on the wall. "The money I paid for you. food and lodging, healing potions, clothes, weapons. After pretending to calculate for a while, he said, "Seriously, a friendly price. Earn me 20 diastaster gold coins and I'll set you free." That way, he could recover his costs and even make a profit. If Norah really managed to earn that much, he would release her Right away and then go to the market to find another helper. Norah tilted her head slightly and asked curiously,

"20 gold coins. How much is that?" Lena did some quick math. One gold coin was about 432 copper coins. So 20 would be 8,640. That's about 4,300 loaves of black bread. Norah blinked and asked again. And how much is that? Rainer patted his forehead. There was no compulsory education in this world and most people had very little schooling. The literacy Rate was probably less than 5%. And those who could do arithmetic were likely less than 1%. Whenever Rainer went to the city to buy things, he often met vendors who miscalculated prices. For example, a loaf

of dark bread clearly cost two copper coins. If he bought 10 loaves, it should cost 20 copper coins. But he was often charged 22 instead. If even humans had such a low level of education, the demihumans who lived almost like primitive people Were even less knowledgeable. Rainer made a rough comparison. It's about enough to fill half a village with dark bread. Norah's eyes widened. That much. Rainor nodded and said casually. If you save for 10 years or so, you'll be able to pay it off. That's not too long. I'll work hard for you. When I've

saved enough, you must keep your word. Norah said seriously. I promise. If you want to leave, I won't stop you. Rainer replied with a nod. To be honest, there Was a good chance she wouldn't want to leave by then. After all, the world was unstable for demihumans. Having a steady source of food and a bit of freedom was something few would give up. Rainer then asked, "If you really became free, where would you want to go?" Norah thought for a moment, looked up at him, and stayed silent. But her thoughts reached him. I heard there's

a forest north of this city where our kind can live. The water and grass are plentiful, and it's a Peaceful place. If I ever gain my freedom, I want to go there. Rainer was slightly surprised. Wasn't that the forest of dawn? His next mission was there. He could take Nora along and complete his task at the same time. But the place she imagined probably didn't exist. Although the forest was large, said to cover hundreds of square kilm, it was still too close to the city. If demihumans really lived there, it would surely be a popular

hunting ground for Traders. If Rainer were a demihuman looking for safety, he would choose a remote, deserted place far from any city, not one right next to it. Norah had no idea that Rener had completely overheard her thoughts. With an apologetic look, she said, "I'm sorry, master, but I can't tell you." Rainer smiled and said, "There's a forest north of the city. The scenery there is especially beautiful in the early morning, and many demihumans live there. You're not planning to go there, are you?" Norah froze, staring at Rainer in disbelief. How does he know that?

Impossible. After hesitating for a while, she finally couldn't help but ask, "Master, have you been there?" "No, I just heard someone mention it once." "The locals even gave it a lovely name." "The Forest of Dawn," Rainor said with a cheerful smile. Norah softly replied, then stood up and stretched as if nothing had happened. "Don't move too Much. It might affect your recovery," Rainor reminded her. Norah turned to him and shook her head gently. "Master, my arm has already healed. I can start working again. Rainer unwrapped the bandage and took a look. The wound that had

once been pierced by an arrow had now healed, leaving only a small dimple-like mark. Her movement didn't seem affected at all. It had to be said, demihumans healed much faster than ordinary people. A normal person would Need a month of rest for such an injury, but Nora had recovered in just a few days. Since that was the case, they could take on a task again. Then let's head to the forest of dawn tomorrow. Rainer said. Norah thought for a moment, then nodded. It's a good chance to gather some information. Maybe that place really is nice.

Once I'm free, I could go there. Rainer sighed quietly. Even if she did gain her freedom, it would probably be 10 years from now. By Then, any information they gathered now might be useless. As Rainer looked at her lively, cat-like ears, he suddenly felt an urge to touch them. After thinking for a moment, he couldn't help but say, "I'd like to touch your ears." Norah froze quickly, covering her animal ears with both hands and shaking her head firmly. "Why? Why does he want to touch my ears?" "No way. Then what about your tail?" he asked.

Her fluffy, soft tail looked so smooth and lively. It Must feel wonderful to the touch. Norah shook her head more firmly, unconsciously moving a little to the side, her eyes growing more alert. "This is getting worse." Lowering her head slightly, Norah said sincerely, "I promise I'll work hard to earn money. Please don't have any strange thoughts about me. I beg you." Lena narrowed his eyes at her. This catgirl was quite interesting. Before heading to the Forest of Dawn, Lena bought Nora a set Of throwing knives in the city. He had heard that the road leading

to the forest had recently become dangerous with bandits, and that a group of goblins had appeared in the woods, making the area unsafe. They might face danger on the way. However, they were lucky. After walking for a whole day, they didn't encounter any bandits. Along the road, they often saw fresh hoof prints, showing that travelers still used this path. Norah walked ahead Alone, occasionally glancing back at Lena with a suspicious look, as if she thought he was up to something strange. He wants to touch my ears. I must stay alert. Lena was speechless for a

moment, then said, "Come here. I won't touch your ears." Norah quickly walked to his side and argued. I was just scouting ahead. My senses are sharp, so I'm good at checking the path. Lena replied, "Seriously, there are only two of us. Scouting isn't that useful. We're about To enter the forest. Just stay close to me." Norah quietly agreed and obediently followed beside him. The trees ahead grew denser, and the dirt path beneath their feet came to an end. Looking forward, all they could see were rows of tall pine trees. They had now entered the forest

of dawn. Perhaps because it was evening. Lena didn't notice anything unusual about the scenery compared to an ordinary forest. Mission travel to the forest of dawn north of Mel. Status Completed. Reward granted. The system quickly confirmed Lena's thoughts. At the same time, five cold solid silver coins appeared in his palm. After subtracting the cost of Norah's throwing knives from the money he had earned earlier and adding the mission reward, he now had eight silver coins in total. If he saved a bit more, he could afford to buy another helper from the market. Mission update. Initial

exploration of the Dawn Forest. Reward five silver Coins. Lane aside as he looked at the updated mission. He disliked tasks with unclear goals. Initial exploration. It didn't even say how long he needed to explore to finish it. When he came back to his senses, he noticed Norah poking his shoulder. Master, master, what is it? Norah blinked, then said softly. Nothing. I just wanted to ask if we're still traveling. It's already dark. Because of the dim light, her eyes looked big and round, making her seem Especially cute. Let's find a place to rest for the night.

Lena started a campfire behind a large rock. After dinner, they took turns resting. By morning, Lena finally understood why this place was called the Dawn Forest. Golden sunlight shone through the mist and warmed his body, making the whole world feel gentle and bright. Each deep breath carried the fresh scent of flowers and earth, filling him with peace. He looked around. The forest Bathed in sunlight looked like a quiet, beautiful painting, and they were standing right in the middle of it. No wonder Norah said this place was wonderful. He thought that when he grew old, he

would like to live here. The stories were true. "This place really is beautiful," Lena said, taking a sip from his water flask. "Norah stood still, lost in thought." Her feelings flowed clearly into Lena's mind. "So beautiful, really beautiful. If my parents were Still here, they would love this place, too." As she thought of that, her ears drooped slightly. After a while, she came back to herself and asked, "Master, where are we going next? Let's just walk around the forest for now, Lena replied, planning to finish the mission first. Okay, Norah answered quietly, following behind him.

Just then, Lena heard the sound of horses nighing. He followed the noise and hid behind some bushes to take a look. They were traitors, about a Dozen of them, and five demihuman captives were tied behind a wagon, ready to be taken back to the city. Who's there? Hearing a sound from the bushes, the two guards drew their swords and stepped forward, standing in front of the traitor. Laner walked out from the bushes. "Hey, don't be nervous. I just happened to pass by," Laner said with a friendly smile. The two guards relaxed and sheaved their swords.

The traitor frowned. "Don't hide in the bushes and Scare people. There are many goblins around here, and everyone's on edge. Be careful not to get hurt by mistake." Laner nodded, then glanced at the beast folk slaves tied behind the wagon. There are beast folk in this forest. He asked, "Huh? You didn't know? I thought everyone had heard by now." The traitor chuckled. "But you're too late. Most of the beast folk here have already been captured. If you've got nothing else to say, don't block the road. We're Leaving." Laner stepped aside and watched them go. At

that moment, Norah's voice echoed in his mind. "Beasts! Those awful people." Norah clenched her fists, glaring at the traitor's back with anger. It was clear that if she were strong enough, she would have fought them. "Let's go," Laner said. "Well take a look around." Norah quickly walked up to him and asked carefully, "Master, are you going to capture us, beast folk, too?" Laner spread his Hands. "No." Norah let out a long breath of relief, then gently took his hand. "Loing our freedom is already painful. If we fall into the hands of cruel people, there's no

hope left." Her voice trembled with emotion and tears shimmerred in her eyes. "I said I wouldn't," Laner replied, narrowing his eyes thoughtfully. "But if I promise you, can I touch your ears?" Norah froze, not quite understanding what he meant. Seeing this, Laner repeated his Words. Norah blushed, hesitated for a moment, then closed her eyes tightly. "Go ahead. It's just my ears. I can handle that." Laner smiled. "Not now. I'll wait until we're home." Nora opened her eyes and looked away, her face still red with embarrassment. The two of them wandered through the forest of dawn

for a while when suddenly Laner's system task updated. Mission initial exploration of the dawn forest status completed reward granted Lena's coin Pouch now held five more silver coins. Ever since he had bought Nora, things seemed to be going smoothly for him. Just as he was feeling pleased, the systems voice sounded again. Mission update. Trigger and complete the hidden quest in the Dawn Forest. Lena groaned in frustration. Another strange mission with no clear instructions. How annoying. While he was lost in thought, Norah gently tapped his shoulder. Master, it seems someone is in trouble. Hidden quest triggered.

Rescue the injured demihuman girl. Reward. A bottle of holy water for healing. Let's go see what's happening, Lena said. Norah led the way and soon they reached the source of the noise. There a black-haired demihuman girl covered in wounds was fighting four goblins wearing leather armor. Her leg was badly injured as if pierced by something and she was clearly losing strength. Several goblin bodies already lay on the ground around her. Lena hid behind some bushes watching for a while but couldn't tell what kind of demihuman she was. Her limbs were long and strong, giving her

a brave and powerful look. From her ears, she seemed to be part bull or horse. When her tail swished into view, Lena realized she was a horsetype demihuman. As he observed, the beast girl was reaching her limit. "Stay back! Don't come any closer!" she cried, her voice trembling. A goblin suddenly lunged forward, knocking the Dagger from her hand. Seeing the danger, Lena decided he couldn't just stand by. He gave Norah a signal, and she quickly stood up, throwing several knives at the goblins. Two bounced off their armor, but one struck perfectly between a helmet and

chest guard, taking down a goblin instantly. The remaining three, startled, turned and fled into the forest. Hidden quest completed, reward granted. Mission update: Decide the fate of the demihuman girl. Eliminate, Release, or take her in as a companion. Note, each choice will greatly affect the story line. Reward unknown varies depending on the choice. Lena put the holy water into his pocket. A mission with choices. Interesting. He decided it would depend on the situation. If she could be recruited, he would take her in. If not, he would let her go. Norah quickly ran over, helped the

injured demihuman girl up, and asked with concern. "Are you all right? Are you Hurt?" "I'm fine. I just need to rest for a while," the girl said, breathing heavily as she glanced at Lena. Startled, she picked up her dagger and pointed it at him, her voice trembling. "Don't come any closer." Then she held the dagger to her own neck. "Don't force me," Norah hurriedly pressed down the dagger and said after a moment's hesitation, "He's a good person. Don't be afraid. Lena stopped and said calmly. I'm here to help you. Please don't Panic. The girl froze

for a moment, her eyes full of disbelief. You can speak dant language. Lena nodded. Tears welled up in her eyes as she cried. Why do people treat us like this? We just want to live. She spoke rapidly and Lena looked confused. When she finally stopped, he replied, I'm not a traitor. Why are you telling me this? At the same time, he used his appraisal skill on her name, Martina Shel, age 19, gender, female, race, demihuman, centaur, Current status, seriously injured, bleeding, hungry attributes, strength, s endurance, agility, b perception, c spirit, c intelligence, d overall evaluation.

Legendary, her potential looked even greater than Norris. If trained as a warrior, she could become a powerhouse in the team. Appraisal complete. Current companion quality. Legendary. Legendary. That's a rare find. And her appearance. She looked strong and graceful with a presence that Easily drew attention. Such a top level demihuman was someone Liner could never let go. He had to bring her under his command. Master. Master. Master. While Liner was lost in thought, Nola kept calling out to him. What is it? What should we do next? Liner thought for a moment and said seriously. Either we

let her go or we take her home. Martina rubbed her eyes and struggled to stand, trying to leave. But after only two steps, Nola stopped her. You're hurt. The green-skinned monsters will follow the smell of blood. You can't escape now. Outside the forest, there are many traitors. If you go out there, you might be caught and suffer terribly. Martina looked at Nola, her eyes full of helplessness. I have nowhere left to go. Liner realized it was time for him to speak. How about coming with me? Martina glanced at him and said coldly. Huh? I don't

believe humans can be that kind. You must have some hidden motive, right? She covered her chest and said with disdain, "Is it my body or something else?" Liner froze for a moment. Well, it was true that she was a rare and powerful demihuman. He had never seen anyone like her before. But before he could answer, Nola spoke up first. Even though I also dislike humans, my master is different. He never hurts me. He gives me good food and never forces me to do anything I don't want to. Martina frowned in disbelief. How could there be

Such a kind human? Nola said solemnly. I swear on my soul. Martina fell silent. Seeing this, Liner spoke slowly. Of course, I won't take care of you for nothing. You'll need to work and sign a contract to follow my orders. contract? Martina asked puzzled. Nola pointed to the round pale mark on her arm like this. Once it's placed, we can't go against our master or we'll die. Other than that, there's no difference. So, once that mark is on me, even if you Change your mind, I can't do anything about it. Liner nodded and said clearly,

"Believe it or not, once you've earned enough money, say in about 10 years, you can choose to stay or leave. I won't stop you." Martina fell into deep thought, torn by hesitation. Humans are so cunning. But if I want to survive, this is my only path. After a long silence, she finally spoke again. When the time comes, will you really set me free? The money you earn for me could Buy two people like you at the market. So why would I keep you by force? I might as well let you go and earn some good

karma. Martina lowered her head and said nothing more. Mom, Dad, please bless me. 10 years is too long. Make it five and then let me go. Rainer let out a long sigh and finally agreed. He didn't want to lose such a capable helper. 5 years would be enough. That much time would make her hesitate to leave. In this world full of hatred Toward demihumans, there was hardly any safe place to live for long. And in 5 years, many things could happen. Rainer agreed readily. Deal. On the way back, since Martina's leg was injured and she

couldn't walk well, Norah carried her on her back. Rainer dragged along a set of leather armor taken from a goblin. He planned to bring it to the adventurer's guild to see if he could sell it for some money. After walking all day, they finally saw me city in the distance. Rainer planned to take her to get the mark first, complete the task, and then collect the reward. Just then, a voice echoed in his mind. When can we eat? I'm so hungry. Rainer turned to look at Martina and met her gaze. He hadn't meant to starve

her. It was just that she ate a lot. At every meal, she needed at least two pieces of black bread, but they had only brought enough food for 3 days. Now, it was noon, and they hadn't eaten since morning. The two demihuman Stomachs kept growling. Martina knew she ate more than the others, so she felt too embarrassed to ask for food. Hold on a bit longer. Once we're in the city, I'll buy you something to eat." Martina nodded silently. Soon, the three of them entered the city, and the streets grew crowded. Martina's thoughts kept drifting

into Rainer's mind. So many people. They're everywhere. Oh no, I was so foolish to come with him. Now it's too late to run away. Riner glanced back At her, then went to a bakery and bought a few pieces of dark bread. He handed the cloth bag to Martina. Here, eat. She blinked, stopped thinking too much, and began eating the bread quickly. During that time, Reiner also went to the Adventurer's Guild to sell some leather armor. But since it was damaged and worn out, it was worth almost nothing, only 10 copper coins for the whole set.

Reiner side and led the two of them toward the market. Before they even got Close, Martinez seemed to sense something and began to struggle. "Where are we going?" "The market," Riner said softly, trying to calm her. "Don't worry, I'm not going to sell you. We're just going there to sign a contract." Norah turned to her and added, "Our master won't lie to you. You can trust him." Martina didn't reply, but her mind was full of anxious thoughts. When they entered the market, the sight before her filled her with fear. Groups of beast Folk stood on

platforms being inspected by nobles. If a traitor was displeased, they would lash the slaves harshly. In one corner, there were piles of lifeless bodies left uncared for. Martina trembled all over, unable to handle the scene. Nora, however, was stronger. She didn't show fear, but silently cursed the traitors in her heart. "Don't be afraid. I won't sell you," Riner said again. Martinez still didn't speak, only prayed quietly in her heart. "Mother, Father, please protect me." Riner grabbed a nearby trader and explained what he needed. The man then led them to a basement room. Martinez sat on

a chair, holding tightly onto Norah's leg, unwilling to let go. The traitor looked at her with interest. Where did you get this one? She looked strong and healthy. Her limbs are well-built, good for farm work or training as a fighter. And that face, she's quite pretty. If she weren't of the horse folk and a bit shorter, Nobles would pay a high price for her. He gave a sly grin. Norah and Martina couldn't understand the human language. They looked at Reiner uneasily. doubt growing in their hearts. Nora, could it be? He's going to sell us. No,

that can't be right. He promised me he wouldn't. He's a man who keeps his word. Martina, it's over. He's definitely going to sell me. How about you name a price and sell her to me? If she's still young, she'll be worth even more. Reiner Replied sharply, "Do your job. I'm not selling this one. Five gold coins." Seeing Reiner frown and about to speak, the man quickly added, "Eight. That's my final offer. Reiner gave a short, cold laugh. A legendary demihuman could create far more value in the future than eight gold coins. He was not a

man with short-sighted vision. Not for sale. The traitor side. What a pity. Martina was strong. After the contract mark was completed, she didn't faint, but she was Left extremely weak. Before leaving Mellet City, Riner stopped by a bakery and bought a few loaves of white bread, hoping to lift their spirits a little. By the time they returned home, it was already evening. Martina sat quietly in a corner watching Reiner. He really didn't sell me. Maybe humans aren't all bad. No, I shouldn't decide too soon. I need to keep watching. Reiner smiled slightly and waved to

the two girls with animal ears. Come eat dinner. After That, take a bath. I'll put medicine on your injured leg. He took out the white bread and jam. Seeing this, Norah ran over and sat neatly at the table. Martina limped over as well. She sniffed the bread, then the jam, and said sincerely, "It smells so good." Reiner spread a layer of jam on the bread and handed it to her. She took a cautious bite, then tasting how delicious it was, began eating eagerly. When she finished, she even licked the crumbs from her Lips, tears welling

up in her eyes. Her reaction was exactly the same as Norah's before, pitiful yet touching. In truth, the white bread didn't taste that special. Don't cry. Work hard and stay strong. I promise I'll make sure you can eat white bread everyday. Martina and Nora both nodded firmly. At that moment, the systems voice appeared. Task. Decide the demihuman girl's fate. Completed. You chose to take her as a servant. Task reward granted. Reiner felt something Heavy in his hand. Looking down, he saw three gold coins engraved with a dragon emblem. This time the reward was more generous

than ever. Achievement unlocked. Master of beast folk. Bonus effect. Easier to gain the trust and affection of demihumans. You can check your current achievements at any time. Reiner scratched his chin. That achievement didn't sound bad. If he met another capable beast folk girl next time, maybe it would be easier to win Her over. New task. Clear the goblin nest in the forest of dawn. Reward 10 gold coins. Reiner was stunned. A mission like that should require the kingdom's army. He was just a third rate adventurer. How could he handle it? While Riner was still complaining

about the system, Martina, standing before him, quietly loosened the linen cloth wrapped around her. Her figure was athletic and well proportioned. Her skin had a warm sun-kissed tone, and her Muscles were lean and firm, especially her legs. Her waist was flat and toned, showing the outline of strong abs. She had the healthy beauty of a young athlete, like a confident senior from a university track team. The only odd thing was that both she and Nora like to wrap themselves tightly in cloth for modesty. I'd better be careful. He seems to be watching me closely. Martina

bent down to pick up the linen cloth and wrapped it around herself again. Her Expression uncertain. Why are you putting that back on? You'll be taking a bath soon. After that, I'll check your injuries. Reiner said. Oh. Martina reluctantly loosened the cloth again and sat by the table waiting. Reiner poured two buckets of hot water into the wooden tub. When the temperature felt right, he called out. Come on, it's ready. Martina slowly walked over and peeked into the small bathing area. What does he mean by this? Could it be? She shook her head Hard. Um,

I'd like to wash up by myself. Of course, you'll wash alone, Rainer said, pushing her inside and pulling the curtain closed. Remember to throw out those dirty bandages. If you don't stay clean, you'll get sick. I left clean clothes by the door. Okay. Martina replied softly. After a while, she tossed the torn bandages out, and soon the sound of running water could be heard. Norah stepped forward, picked up the bandages, and placed them in the Wooden bucket by the door. Half an hour later, Martina reached out from behind the curtain to take the clean clothes.

A few minutes later, she finally came out, freshly washed. Rainer waved to her. Come here, let me check your leg. Martina hesitated for a moment before limping over to him. She was still grumbling in her mind. What a careless man. Rainer ignored her attitude and crouched down to examine her injury. The healing ability of demihumans seemed Quite strong. He clearly remembered that when he first saw Martina yesterday, there had been a deep wound on her thigh about wide. But now, new flesh had already grown and a scab was forming. She would probably recover completely in

a few days. The wounds healing well. Are demihumans always this resilient? Rainer said as he turned to a chest, took out a wool blanket, and spread it near the fireplace. That would be Martina's bed for the night. Yes, as long as we have Food and water, even serious injuries can heal. Martina nodded. Rainer grew curious. How could such a strong race have been defeated and enslaved by humans? Just then, Martina gently tapped his shoulder and asked softly. "How should I address you? I don't even know your name. My name's Rainor. You can call me that

or master if you prefer." "I don't mind," he said casually, pretending not to notice her expression. "And you? What's your name? Call you Master?" "Not a chance." "Martina Shy." "Just call me Martina," she said seriously, looking quite honest. Rainer nodded, then pointed to the blanket on the floor. "You'll sleep here tonight. Is that all right? Norah was sleeping right next to you. No problem. It's really warm here, but tonight I must be careful. Lena seems very interested in me. It's all very confusing. Lena sighed. He had relaxed his mind. As long as Martina could earn

money, it didn't Matter what she thought. Lena took a shower and then lay on the bed. After a few days of fuss outside, all he wanted now was a good sleep. Just as he was about to fall asleep, a voice entered his mind. Nora. Martina has finally fallen asleep, and it seems the owner is asleep, too. Lena had more questions in his mind. What does she want to do? Perhaps tomorrow. Waking the owner now might not be good. He must be very tired. Lena opened his eyes and saw a Pair of blue eyes staring at

him intensely, like a scene from a scary movie. "Why aren't you sleeping at this late hour?" Lena asked with confusion. Norah stepped back a few steps, then pointed to her cat ears on her head and said, "Seriously, master, I am here to keep my promise. When I come back, you can touch my ears." If Norah hadn't mentioned it, Lena would have almost forgotten. "Come, sit on my bed." He finally enjoyed the freedom to pet a Cat. Norah shook her head, looking very cautious. Only touch my ears. You can't do anything else. Master, please don't have

strange thoughts about me. Got it. Got it. You're almost skin and bones. I'm only interested in your ears. If that's really the case, that would be great. Just a gentle touch on the ears. Okay. All right. I'll come over. Norah moved quietly, sitting on the bed with her back to Lena. The fluffy black cat ears still twitched lively. Lena reached Out and grabbed them. Norah suddenly shivered in fright. Ugg. Still dislike being touched on the ears, but the owner seems to like it. I'll endure a little longer. Don't like it?" Lena asked knowingly. Norah softly

replied, "I don't dislike it, but please be gentle when you touch. My ears are very sensitive. If you rub too hard, I'll feel uncomfortable. Thank you for saving me. If you hadn't cared for me back then, I might have already died. It's Okay. Anyway, you're working hard now. Is there anything special you like to eat? Just black bread is enough to make me happy." Norah shook her head and softly replied, "No, since she's working for me, I will also take care of her needs. Just tell me what you want to eat. If only there was

some meat." Riner silently noted this. In this world, poultry is quite expensive. A whole chicken, duck, or goose costs three silver coins, which is more than three Times the price of a good loaf of white bread. Animals like pigs, cows, and sheep are even more costly. One pound of meat can cost nearly three silver coins, making it hard for ordinary families to afford. But Nora, being a cat-like hybrid, naturally needs to eat meat. Just giving her black bread isn't enough. However, she always acts politely, saying things that are completely different from what she really thinks.

Thank you, master. I am Already very satisfied with my life now. Seeing that she wasn't being truthful, Reiner gently ruffled her ear fur as a punishment. Tomorrow, he plans to go to the city to buy some equipment for Martina and also get two Conan pets to boost Norah's nutrition. Early in the morning, Riner took two hybrid friends to Meard's weapon shop to pick out weapons. Since they're going to fight goblins, Martina definitely needs a suitable weapon. It seems hybrids have a Strange fondness for weapons. As soon as she entered the shop, she squatted in front

of the shelves, looking left and right. But after a long time, she couldn't find a weapon that suited her. Watching Martina try different weapons back and forth. The old blacksmith standing nearby looked at her with a frown, appearing quite impatient. Reiner asked, "How's it going? Have you chosen yet?" Martina was holding a two-handed sword taller than herself, swinging it Back and forth between the racks. Not yet. Help me look at this one. Reiner took the sword and tried swinging it a couple of times. The two-handed sword was too heavy, and he wasn't used to it

at all. He looked at Martina's arm muscles. Even though her biceps weren't as big as his, she could unleash a terrifying burst of strength. Mattie added, "It would be better if this sword's blade were wider." "Right now, it's too light for me. I want a heavier, Stronger sword," Laner repeated her words to the old blacksmith nearby. He looked up at Maddie and muttered, "Animals are just animals full of brute strength." Although most people in this world naturally dislike non-humans, Laner felt a bit annoyed hearing him casually insult others. The old blacksmith turned and entered the

storage room, struggling a little as he carried out a heavy long wooden box. He pried opened the wooden lid, moved aside The straw on top, revealing a shiny, brand new great sword. From different angles, the sword's blade reflected various colors of light. This two-handed sword had a very wide blade, and just looking at it made it feel heavy. "I thought this old guy would stay in the warehouse forever," the blacksmith said, scratching his ear. Mattie bent down and easily lifted the sword with one hand. She swung it casually, and the terrifying whooshing sound made people's

Spines chill. Mattie couldn't help but praise. "This is the best weapon I've ever seen. It feels great and is very sturdy." The blacksmith asked, "What is this animal talking about?" Laner translated her words and told the blacksmith. He's saying this animal has good taste. Tell her that this sword is made from highquality steel and mithril, and it's a bane to all evil spirits. It's my proudest work. There's no armor it can't cut through, no evil spirit it Can't kill. I never thought that the one who appreciates this weapon most would be a non-human. The blacksmith

rambled on, and Laner's ears nearly got calluses from listening. He gave a quick summary to Maddie. This old man says it's a good sword. Then he asked the blacksmith, "How much?" The blacksmith squinted and thought for a moment before replying, "At least 15 dice gold coins." Laner was momentarily speechless. Although he was prepared for the blacksmith to ask a High price, he knew that iron was still quite rare in this era. Plus, the sword was infused with myithil that could ward off evil spirits. That item is made from top quality forging material and its price

is so high that even the most skilled knights in the kingdom cannot afford it. At this moment, the systems voice also appeared. Please plan your finances wisely and spend money only on what is necessary. This sword's materials and craftsmanship are the Best, so it is worth the price, the blacksmith continued. Laner side, but its cost would require a farmer to go without food or drink for at least 7 years to save up. The blacksmith's eyes flashed with a cunning look typical of a merchant. "Are you an adventurer?" Laner nodded. "How about we make a deal?"

Lanner looked at him cautiously. "What do you suggest?" The blacksmith quickly walked to the counter and took out an old worn map from a cabinet. He pointed To a wilderness area west of Melord City and whispered, "There is a group of bandits hiding there. Their leader is a troublemaker named Leonard. If you can catch him and bring him to me, I will give you that sword. Deal?" After speaking, the blacksmith handed over a picture of Leonard. He had a beard, a scarred face, and one eye was blind, an unmistakable villain's face. Laner stored the picture

carefully. "Do you have any grudge against him?" The Blacksmith clenched his old fists and said angrily. He killed my only son. "Why not hire a bounty hunter?" "I did, but after months, I haven't found anything." The blacksmith shook his head. Laner thought for a moment and then asked, "How many people are with them?" The blacksmith shrugged. A few or maybe a dozen. Who knows? Are they all alive? Preferably alive. If dead, you need to bring me their heads. The blacksmith said coldly. Laner nodded. I'll try, but don't get your hopes up. Laner decided to set

aside the main quest for now and do a side mission instead. After all, the reward from the blacksmith seemed even more generous than the systems. He walked to the shelf, asked Martina to pick out a two-handed sword, and then took a gold coin from his pocket to give to the blacksmith. Seeing Martina holding the sword effortlessly, Laner felt something was missing. "You hold the sword with One hand. Do you want a shield for your other hand?" Martina thought for a moment and then nodded gently. Reiner took out 10 silver coins and bought a crest shield

hanging on the wall. After buying equipment for Martina, Reiner looked at Norah nearby. She was crouched in front of a shelf, carefully choosing throwing knives. They made eye contact. Should I talk to the owner? These throwing knives look pretty good. A set of three throwing knives costs three Silver coins. Two sets are only six coins. Riner felt there was no need to be so frugal. These are consumables. If you throw one away and can't recover it, it's gone. So, naturally, more is better. Just say what you need, Norah said softly, scratching her face. I want

to buy some more throwing knives. Riner placed six silver coins on the table, then took two sets of throwing knives and put them into her waist pouch. Now, he had two gold coins and some scattered Copper coins left. Reiner also went to the armor shop to order light leather armor for the three of them. The craftsman looked at Reiner and joked, "After all these years in this line, this is the first time I've seen someone buy armor for there, especially a female." After measuring their sizes, they had to wait 3 days to pick up the

armor. During this time, he planned to explore the western part of the city to gather information about the bandits and See if he could find a chance to deal with them. Thinking of this, Reiner looked at Martina and asked, "How's your leg?" It seemed her leg was almost healed. She could jump and run along the way. Almost recovered, Martina replied expressionlessly. Riner nodded, "Then show us later." from the talent panel. Nora is undoubtedly the best among them at exploring new paths. If the two of them also went along, they might end up causing trouble instead.

After waiting For a while and seeing that Norah hadn't returned, Laner couldn't help but start to worry. Fortunately, after half an hour, Norah finally came back. She had a few green leaves tucked into her hair. I searched all around and didn't find any other people. The bandits might be hiding in the forest ahead. All right, you lead the way. Laner followed Nora into the bushes. After walking a few hundred meters, Norah suddenly stopped in front. Someone is coming. She perked Up her ears, probably hearing unusual sounds. Should I catch him? He doesn't understand our language,

and he might resist if he's scared. Watch me. Ler took a deep breath and started teaching her the local language on the spot. Be quiet. I have something to tell you. Come with me. Norah learned quickly with a slight accent, but understanding the meaning was easy. If he resists, just kill him. Got it. Norah went out again. Soon, the bushes nearby rustled. When She returned, her dagger was covered in blood. He was being uncooperative, so I killed him. It's okay. The three of them continued moving through the tall grass. Not long after, Norah stopped again.

At the same time, from a distance, another man called out, "Tanner, remember to buy some wine on your way back. Did you hear me?" When there was no response, he called out a few more times. "Tanner, don't pretend you're deaf. Be careful or I'll give you a good lesson." Laner Signaled to Norah, who immediately understood and slipped out. In no time, Norah had caught the man and brought him back. He saw the others with frightened expressions, kneeling and begging, "Please don't hurt me. I'll tell you everything. This man was bald with no hair on his

face except for his eyebrows. Not Leonard. Ler took out a portrait and looked at him. Do you recognize this person? The man glanced at it and quickly said, "Yes, that's our Leader. Where is your camp?" Seeing the man hesitate slightly, Norah pressed a little harder and her dagger cut into his neck. Don't. The camp is in the woods ahead. Please let me go. I beg you. Laner gave Norah a signal. The man was immediately silenced. The three of them continued to move toward the woods. After walking about a few hundred meters, Norah stopped again. "Master,

I hear their voices. I will go ahead to scout. You all wait here. Okay, stay Safe." Norah slipped out again. If she really manages to defeat the bandit leader this time, she will get the credit. It took a long time for Nora to return, and her face was covered in blood. Are you hurt? No. During the reconnaissance, I took out a lookout. This is his blood. Norah wiped the blood off her face with her arm, then said, "I saw only 15 bandits, including the man in the picture." Rainard. Norah nodded. "Yes, are there any other

lookouts Nearby?" Norah shook her head. "Just one?" Laner took a deep breath and started to think. 15 people. We can't fight them head on. Nora, you help us from the shadows. Kill as many as you can. We will draw their attention from the front. Stay safe. Same to you. Norah sneaked out from the side, looking sneaky. Laner looked back at Martina and whispered, "Just follow me. Do what I do. Be quick." "Understood." After waiting for a moment, Laner suddenly Stood up and headed toward the woods. It was evening now, and it was getting darker. Not

far ahead, Laner saw a fire burning in the woods. That should be the camp Norah mentioned. He kept walking until he saw a few bandits sitting around a campfire. One of them was Rainard, the blacksmith had mentioned. Rainard saw Laner, too, but maybe because of the poor light. He didn't recognize his face. Who are you? Laner pretended to be scared and whispered. I'm lost. Can you tell me which way Melord is? Reiner quickly stepped back a few paces, holding his round shield in front of him. Sorry, I mean no harm. I'm just asking for directions.

Rainard smiled silently, keeping his eyes fixed on Martina. "Mel isn't far from here. Just go east and you'll see it," Rayard said, stepping forward and placing a hand on Reiner's shoulder. At that moment, someone in the camp let out a loud scream. The bandits looked back in Confusion. Seizing the moment, Reiner struck Rayard's back of the head with his shield, knocking him out. The other bandits quickly recovered, all rushing toward Reiner with knives in hand. Martina swung her big sword and with the sound of rushing wind, the two front bandits were cut down before they

could scream. The remaining three bandits realized something was wrong too late. Martina chopped them into pieces as easily as slicing vegetables. Norah then Stepped out of the camp. "Master, I've taken care of everything here. We did too," Rhino replied. Norah nodded, then disappeared into the bushes to keep watch. Seeing Rainard lying on the ground, Martina raised her sword again, ready to strike. "Stop! You can't cut him!" Reiner quickly grabbed her. "Why isn't he a bandit?" Martina asked. "He's the leader. We need to keep him alive. He's more useful that way. A living person is worth

more than a dead one." Martina nodded, seeming to understand. Reiner took out some rope and tied Rainard up tightly. Then they searched the camp. The bandits didn't seem wealthy. After searching for a while, they only found a dozen copper coins. As it grew darker and the area became less safe, Reiner called Nora. They hoisted the still unconscious Rainard and started walking away. Although it was still early evening, they had already closed the shop and were preparing to Rest. Reiner knocked loudly on the door. After a long while, the blacksmith finally opened it. He used a

candle holder to look at Reiner's face, appearing a bit impatient. Is that you? What's wrong? I've caught Leonard. He's alive. The blacksmith's body trembled suddenly. He grabbed Leonard's hair, brought a candle close to examine him, then punched him, cursing loudly. He quickly went back to the blacksmith shop, lit all the candles inside, and Tied Leonard to a wooden chair. Shouldn't we also settle that sword? Of course. I always keep my promises. Wait a moment. I'm busy right now. Runner watched him take out a bunch of tools. There was a sickle and tongs. Leonard probably wouldn't

survive the night. After a while, the blacksmith finally dragged out a wooden box from the storage. The thing you asked for is in here. Reiner opened it, checked that everything was fine, and then told Martina to bring the sword before leaving. What happened next had nothing to do with him. Passing by a brightly lit tavern, Reiner caught the smell of smoked meat and suddenly remembered he still needed to buy some meat for Nora to boost her nutrition. Reiner went inside and bought a prepared chicken, planning to go back and reward Nora. If he hadn't spent

all his money on three custom leather armor sets, he would have bought a couple of pounds of smoked pork For Nora to enjoy. By the time he returned to the village, it was completely dark. Two beastared girls covered in blood were there. Reiner told them to go take a bath first. They could eat only after washing. Meanwhile, he was roasting a chicken by the fireplace. As he was roasting, Norah suddenly sat down beside him, her wet hair hanging down. She stared intently at the roasting chicken, drooling at the corner of her mouth. "It smells so

good. I Haven't eaten meat in a long time." Riner reached out and pinched her cheek. "Wipe your mouth. This is a special treat for you. You'll be able to eat it soon. Thank you, master." Her eyes remained fixed on the roasted chicken. Martina also finished her bath. She grabbed a wooden basin, poured the dirty water outside, and then looked over. Meat? Yes. Do you want to eat meat? Martina shook her head. I prefer eating grains and vegetables. It seems the only Treat she currently enjoys is plain bread. Let me see your leg wound. Martina stretched

out her leg. Her wound was almost healed, just still covered with a scab. That's all for now. You can go to the kitchen and get two pieces of black bread to eat. The jam is in the cabinet. Spread it yourself. Okay. Martina happily ran off, leaving Nora and Laner sitting by the fire roasting something. After a while, the chicken was ready. Laner took it out of the Fireplace and placed it on the table. Norah was very eager to eat, but didn't reach for the food. She just sat quietly watching. Wait a bit before eating. It's

still too hot. Laner looked toward the kitchen. Seeing Martina hadn't come out yet, he reached out and gently touched Norah's cat ears. Seeing her ears still damp, Laner took a towel from the cabinet and helped dry her ears. After a bath, you must dry your ears well or you might get sick. Do you understand? Norah Lowered her head and softly replied, "Yes, I understand. Since I was little, only my parents helped me dry my ears. My owner is so kind to me. I feel so warm. But why?" She stared at the roasted chicken in front

of her, lost in thought, until Laner placed a bowl in front of her. Laner tore off two chicken legs and put them into her bowl. Eat up. Don't think too much. Norah nodded and eagerly stuffed the chicken into her mouth, eating quickly and messily. It Was clear she was very hungry. Eat slowly. Don't choke. I bought two chickens. Enough for everyone. Soon only the chicken bones remained on the table. Laner hadn't eaten meat in a long time, so this meal tasted especially good. He silently made a promise. Once he had money, he wouldn't eat only

big meals every day, but at least reach the level of comfort he had before crossing over. While he was lost in these thoughts, Norah suddenly stood up. "Master, you Rest. I'll clean up. That would be helpful. Thank you." Laner picked his teeth, sat at the table for a while, then went to the pond to fetch water and take a bath. After bathing, he lay on the bed, quickly feeling sleepy. Meanwhile, Martina had already fallen asleep by the fireplace, hugging her great sword. Just as Laner was about to cover himself with a blanket and go to

sleep, a voice of the heart entered his mind. The master probably isn't asleep Yet. It's time to let him pet my ears. At the same time, Norah softly called out to Laner near his ear. "Master?" Laner opened his eyes and saw her crouching by the bed, looking at him eagerly. "What's wrong?" Laner asked casually lying on his side. Pet my ears. Laner patted the edge of the bed and Norah naturally sat down. Then he began to gently rub her ears. As he continued, Norah suddenly made an uncomfortable whimper. So itchy. I really don't like People

touching my ears. Hearing her feelings, Laner slowed down. This is okay. If I keep it like this, it should be fine. After a while, touching my ears isn't so bad. By the way, I should thank her now. Suddenly, Norah spoke. Thank you, master, for taking care of me. Really, thank you. It's nothing. Cats are meateers. I'll buy you more meat to eat in the future. Why is he so kind to me? What is it? Because of my body, master, I have a question. Can you not Get angry? Ask away. Norah suddenly fell silent. It seems

she was thinking. I can't believe I have such thoughts. It's a disgrace to the master's kindness. Norah, you're so shameless. She scolded herself harshly in her mind, using almost every bad word she knew. What a cute contrast. Laner looked at her swaying cat tail and suddenly had another idea. He asked, "Seriously, Nora, can I touch your tail?" Huh? If it were chain mail, one piece would Probably cost three or four gold coins. And plate armor, which offers even better protection, is so expensive that even a dog would shake its head at the price. How is

it? Does the chest plate fit? If it feels too tight, you have to tell me. Norah was fine. Her size wasn't too large, so there was nothing to worry about. Martina, however, had a harder time. The armor always felt a bit tight on her. Mine fits well. Mine, too. Hearing that, Lena nodded in Satisfaction and left the armor shop. As he passed the square, he saw Rayard hanging from the gallows. His death was gruesome. His hands and feet had been cut off. The old blacksmith stood below the platform, cheerfully chatting with passers by. Martina noticed

him too and poked Lena with her finger. What is it? She pointed at the great sword on her back and asked, "Lena, how much is this sword? I'll earn money and pay you back. 15 gold coins. How much is that?" Martina blinked in confusion. Like Nora, she couldn't read or count, and numbers meant little to her. Lena said, "Seriously, it's about enough to fill our whole village with black bread." He decided that when he had time, he would teach the two beastared girls to read and do math. Otherwise, communication could be quite difficult. Thinking of

that, Lena glanced at Nora. Their eyes met. She quickly looked away, flustered. Ever since that night, when Lena had Asked to touch her tail, she had been acting awkward, her mind full of confusing thoughts. He keeps looking at me. But why do I keep looking at him, too? What's happening to me? Seeing her reaction, Lena reached out and gently patted her cat ears. Maybe he had done it too often lately because she no longer resisted. Sometimes she even leaned her head forward, asking for more. That tickles. Maybe later tonight. Martina is watching. Lena turned to

Martina. Sure enough, she was staring wideeyed, clearly amused by what she saw. Their eyes met and held for a moment. Martina, why are you looking at me like that? I definitely won't let others touch my ears. Reiner also doesn't want to touch her ears. Previously, he carefully observed that the outer side of a cat's ear has a layer of smooth, short fur, while the inside is soft for used for warmth. If he were to touch it, the feel wouldn't Be as good as Norris. Cats are more interesting. Martina spends her days either thinking about food

or sleeping. On the way to the forest of dawn, Martina asked doubtfully, "Are we going back just to fight goblins?" Yes, Reiner recalled when he first met Martina. She was fighting goblins. You're more experienced. Are these goblins easy to deal with? Martina shook her head firmly. Not easy. They look short and thin, but each one is clever. When they Can't win, they beg for mercy, then attack when you're not paying attention. They also use traps well, so we need to be very careful. Riner's main goal this time was to gather information. If the danger was

too high, he would retreat and plan another approach later. Do you know exactly where their nest is? Martina shook her head. No. I heard rumors that they fled here not long ago, and I just met you. In that case, they should take their time to look. Norah is Very good at scouting, so finding it shouldn't be hard if they really want to. Just then, Nora, walking ahead, perked up her ears. Master, there are people ahead. Bandits. Reiner picked up his hammer and Martina drew her great sword. Norah shook her head. It doesn't seem like it.

The three of them continued forward for a while. Reiner saw about 20 middle-aged men armed with various weapons. They were walking in a line led by two knights at the front Heading toward the forest of dawn. Reiner noticed a female adventurer at the back. She seemed to be the only woman in the group. At the same time, the female adventurer also noticed Reiner. She looked him over first, then said friendly. Are you Mr. Reiner? Do you know me? Reiner looked her up and down. The blonde blue-eyed girl was wearing a deep brown waist cinched dress

and looked about 17 or 18. She was clearly well educated with a refined Presence and proper speech. She might be the daughter of a fallen noble family. Riner had seen her a few times at the adventurer's guild when accepting quests, but they hadn't spoken before. The female adventurer nodded and said, "I've noticed you for a while. Your skin color is quite unique, different from ours." Laner nodded in return as he comes from the distant east and is a descendant of the yellow emperor. The female adventurer smiled and asked, "Are You here to fight the goblins?"

Laner nodded again, watching the group of adventurers suddenly worried that someone might take the mission away. Host, don't worry. As long as the goblin nest is cleared, the task will be completed. The mission won't be taken from you, but some achievements might not be activated. That's good. Anyway, he doesn't have a collecting obsession. Missing out on some minor achievements doesn't matter. Are you also here for That? Ler asked back. Yes. A few days ago, a famous trader was killed by goblins here. The lord issued a bounty for goblin extermination. There are only 20 spots, and

I am one of them. How's the reward? Quite generous. If we succeed, each person will get 10 silver coins. She smiled and then extended her hand to Laner. You probably don't know my name yet. I'm Jun's Baker. Laner thought for a moment and also extended his hand. Just call me Laner. Junes Looked at Nora and Martina, seeming particularly interested in the two half-human girls. After observing for a while, she asked Laner, "Are these your slaves?" "Yes, their eyes are very clear. You must treat them well." Laner's lips curled slightly. He treats the two beast-eared girls

as his own, so they are naturally different from those slaves with dark futures. After chatting with Junes for a while, she was suddenly called to the front of the team. Laner Quietly followed behind the group. At that moment, Norah's thoughts drifted into Laner's mind. She's really beautiful. She must be the master's woman. When the team reached the dawn forest, it was already night. The adventurers built two campfires in the woods. They sat around chatting and joking, looking very happy. Laner sat against a tree in the back, nibbling on black bread with the two beasteared girls.

He couldn't connect with these Rough old men. He preferred to stay alone in quiet places to rest. Most importantly, Norah and Martina also disliked crowded places. After eating, the three of them sat under a tree to rest. Martina looked tired, but there were too many humans nearby, so she didn't dare to sleep peacefully. If you're tired, just sleep. You don't need to worry about anyone doing anything to you. Martina nodded and leaned on Norah's shoulder, closing her eyes. At That moment, a knight with attendance approached. He looked very young, about 20 years old, just like

Laner. Why haven't I seen you before? The knight asked, lifting his head slightly, sounding a bit proud. I happen to be heading to this forest, too. Seeing you on the way, I decided to follow. Laner replied honestly. There are many bandits around here, so traveling together is safer. The knight remained silent, his sharp eyes making others feel uneasy. What's wrong? Next time, speak with more respect, the knight said coldly, then walked away. Laner was left with many questions. What does that mean? Does he really have to call him Sir Knight or Lord Knight? Laner cursed

silently as he watched the Knights back. Martina muttered nearby, "What's so impressive? He might not be as strong as me. She closed her eyes again and went back to sleep. Laner looked at Nora and reached out to touch her furry ears. Aren't you Going to sleep? Master, you rest. I'll keep watch. In the second half of the night, I'll wake Martina to take over. No need. You rest first. I'll wake you later, Laner said, scratching the fluff inside her ear. Norah yawned tiredly and squinted at Laner. Then, I'll really sleep now. Go ahead. After getting

Laner's permission, she closed her eyes. Martina is so heavy, and the tree behind her is so hard. You can lean your head on my shoulder, Laner offered. Norah Glanced at Laner hesitantly, seeming unsure. After a long internal struggle, she carefully leaned in. "Is it too heavy? Don't tense your neck. Relax and rest. I need to sleep too after you do," Laner said gently. "Oh, okay." Norah obediently followed, taking a deep breath and relaxing her body completely. Much better now. My owner is very caring. Even Norah herself didn't notice that now. No matter what Laner says,

she follows everything without suspicion. Soon, she fell asleep leaning on Laner. Laner quietly watched the adventurers in the distance who were jumping around the campfire looking very happy. At that moment, a familiar figure approached him. It was Junies. You're hiding here. Why not go join them and have fun? Chill. Laner pointed to the two sleeping beast-eared girls nearby, signaling her to be quiet. Junis quickly covered her mouth and sat beside Laner. I like quiet places, so I won't bother them. How About you? Due to different cultural backgrounds, Laner and these people hardly share any common

language. In his eyes, their emotions are unpredictable. One moment they might be happily drinking and joking and the next they could start fighting over a small matter. I'm the same as you. I also like quiet places. Junies whispered. She looked at Nora who was sleeping peacefully and softly said. She seems to trust you a lot. This is the first time I've seen an elf so unguarded. It sounds like she often deals with elves. Are you a traitor? Juny shook her head and replied, "I have many elf servants at home. I used to interact with them

often." After saying that, she took out a book and started reading while a small fireball appeared in her palm to light the way. Laner was seeing a mage cast magic up close for the first time and he felt it was quite amazing. The fire seemed to come out of her hand out of Nowhere. Junies looked at Laner and smiled softly. Do you think that's impressive? Laner nodded and asked, "Can you teach me?" Junies hesitated, seeming a bit troubled. I can try to teach you, but I must warn you, magic isn't something everyone can learn. You

might try hard for a long time and still not succeed. Okay. Juny sat across from Laner and took his left hand. Close your eyes. I'll give you a simple test. Laner closed his eyes and everything around Him suddenly turned pitch black. Jun softly said, "Don't be afraid. Calm your mind and tell me. What do you see?" I closed my eyes, so what can I see? I can't see anything. Jun chuckled gently. You're funny. I didn't mean with your eyes, but with your heart. Laner was getting more confused. Junes looked like a skilled con artist speaking

in a confusing way. Suddenly, in the dark vision, a clear giant crystal appeared like a miracle. Laner lifted his head And stared at the crystal slowly saying, "I see a crystal." Jun's tone was happy. You're lucky. You have the talent to become a mage. That crystal is called a magic crystal, which stores magic power. Its size determines how much it can hold. How big is it? Hard to describe. It's like a mountain. I can't see the end, so I don't know exactly how big. June suddenly looked a bit puzzled. Really? Some magic crystals are like

an apple, others like a big tree, but I've Never heard of a crystal as huge as a mountain. What else do you see? Then a faint green color appeared in Laner's view and entered the crystal. Green, light green mist. It went into the crystal. June softly said, "Congratulations. That's the wind element. One of the five basic elements. You were chosen to use wind magic. Next, Laner saw a bit of yellow, then red, purple, blue. Can I ask you something? Are there any mages Who can use more than two types of magic at the same time?

Jun smiled again, this time proudly. Of course, and right now, I can do it. I can use water and fire magic skillfully. Are there mages who can use three types of magic? That's never been heard of. Having two is already rare. Laner was sweating heavily. He hesitated for a moment and then softly said, "What if I could see five colors?" I woke up when it was already daylight and the human woman had Been staying by his side the whole time. Lena yawned. He had spent the night discussing magic with Junies and they hadn't done anything

inappropriate. At the same time, a system voice appeared in his ear. Congratulations, the host has unlocked the achievement, enlightenment of magic. So, does this achievement give any bonus? None. It seems to be another insignificant achievement. Lena looked around. After last night's testing, his vision was Filled with colorful elements. Whenever his body touched something, he would absorb these elements directly. Each time he absorbed them, a faint color would appear in the crystal in his mind. Juni said these were natural elements closely related to magic release, similar to a blue bar. But elements couldn't be mixed. So

he considered them as five different attributes, each with its own blue bar. Just then, Norah patted Laner's shoulder and softly said, "Master, do you want to rest for a while? You look very tired. No need. Not sleeping all night isn't a big deal. A few years ago, I stayed up for 3 days and nights straight at an internet cafe. What's a night?" Norah looked confused. It means staying up for three days and nights in a row. Oh, I see. Norah closed her mouth and didn't say more. Right now, adventurers were divided into many small teams,

searching the entire dawn forest carefully. It wouldn't be long Before they found the goblin nest hidden in the woods. "Master, do you need me to go help?" Norah asked again. "No, reconnaissance isn't a safe job. It's best not to go if you can avoid it." Laner reached out and patted Norah's ear. He didn't want his beasted girl to take too much risk. Once they found the nest, it wouldn't be too late to help. Martina nodded seriously and said, "Laner is smart, at least smarter than me." Hearing this from a beast-eared Girl with a Dale intelligence

talent, Laner didn't feel happy at all. Just then, Junies patted his shoulder from behind and asked curiously, "What are you doing here? Just waiting. I'll go help when they find me." Laner replied honestly, then asked Junies, "And you? Searching for a nest is not my task. I only use my skills if someone gets hurt. Joel sat under a tree holding her staff, drooping her head as she fished. She said, "Remember to call me before you Leave." Okay. Rainer patted Nora and Martina on the shoulders. Rest here for a while. Then he sat next to Jolie.

After thinking for a moment, he shily asked, "Can I look at your magic book?" Jolie opened her eyes and immediately handed the book to him. Books are valuable in this world, especially those that contain magic. They are definitely not cheap, though I don't know the exact price. Rainer gently touched the rough old cover of the book and carefully Turned to the first page. Jony's watched quietly beside him. After a long while, she softly asked, "Do you know how to read?" "Of course. Not only can I read, but I also understand many languages. Since I have

a system helper, I can translate anything I don't understand." Jolni suddenly spoke in another language saying the weather today is really nice. Raina responded in the same language. This is Rosno language. The sun is shining brightly today so it is indeed Nice. The kingdom of Rosno is next to Dest. The two countries are close and only some border residents speak this language. Rainer also used a few other languages to talk with Jolies. She could reply sometimes but most of the time she stayed silent. This made Rainer look impressive. Joel looked at him with admiration and

said, "I didn't expect that besides language, you also know so many languages. That's amazing." Rainor smiled awkwardly. Joel continued, "When We go back, I'll be your magic teacher and you can be my language teacher." "How about that? If I have time, I can do that," Raina replied. "Come find me at the adventurer's guild if you're free. I spend most of my time there." Okay. After completing this task, he could rest for a few days using the 10 gold coins he earned. During that time, he planned to discuss things with her. Jolie was a well-mannered girl.

Being with her made Rainer feel very Fulfilled. Rainer focused on reading his book while Jolie's quietly continued fishing. At that moment, a voice of the heart entered Laner's mind. The owner is happily chatting with her. I really envy how they have things to talk about. Lener looked at Nora. That person was secretly watching him while hugging her knees. After making eye contact, she quickly looked away, pretending to be busy. Oh no, I disturbed the owner. Laner reached out and gently rubbed her Ear, then continued to read his book. This magic book only contains records about

fire magic. Laner glanced at the table of contents and started learning from the basic fireball spell. He raised his hand, reading the book and reciting the spell. But after trying for a while, there was no reaction. Janice woke up and smiled, saying, "When casting spells, you need to focus. To truly use magic, you need consistent practice over time." Laner silently memorized the Spell, then closed the book and focused his attention. Soon, he felt a faint burning sensation in his palm. A little smoke also rose from his hand. Janice opened her mouth in surprise and exclaimed,

"Your talent is definitely better than mine. You only looked a few times and you learned the fireball spell. Not quite learned it yet. It just started smoking and then went out." Almost there. If you control the balance of elements in your body a bit more, You'll be able to. Before Janice finished speaking, a small hot fireball appeared in Laner's palm. Nora and Martina also looked on in amazement. It was clear they were seeing magic for the first time. Right now, he only felt his palm burning painfully. "How do I shoot this thing? Just do this

and that." Janice stammered, unable to explain clearly. Ler couldn't take it anymore. He stood up and threw the fireball, hitting a pine tree perfectly, instantly Setting it on fire. Janice picked up her staff, whispered a spell, and shot a water sphere at the fire, extinguishing it immediately. That was close, Janice said very seriously. Laner, I am even more sure now. You are an extraordinary genius. While Laner was learning magic, the knight he saw last night rode over on a horse. He wasn't wearing a helmet and looked down with a sad face as he said to

Junies. Come over. We found the location of the nest. Got it. The young Knight's gaze shifted back to Laner, but he said nothing. Laner looked at him, but didn't speak. Junies glanced at both of them. Seeing the awkward atmosphere, she quickly patted Laner's shoulder and explained to the knight, "This is my friend." The knight still said nothing, just silently looked at Laner, then rode away. "Do you know him?" Laner asked Junis. "Of course, he's Millard's Deeus. He's an honest and selfless knight and also the Lord's son. He often helps poor Commoners, but as you see,

he can be a bit harsh and unreasonable to strangers." Laner quietly remembered his name and muttered with narrowed eyes. I can tell he's quite harsh. Juny smiled and said, "Let's follow them." At that moment, Norah's thoughts floated into Laner's mind. It seemed a little resentful. Master is having so much fun talking and isn't talking to me anymore. Laner turned to look at Nora. Their eyes met and she quickly looked away, looking Around nervously. Well play with her later when we return. For now, the mission is more important. After walking with the knight for a while,

Laner reached a small hill covered with pine trees. Below the hill, several goblin bodies lay on the ground. Looking up, Laner saw a cave entrance hidden behind the pine trees. Adventurers had already hidden on both sides, armed and ready. The knight tied his horse to a tree on the hill and then climbed up on foot. Laner followed closely behind and also climbed up. Another knight pointed his sword at the cave entrance and said coldly, "Deus, they're hiding inside and not coming out, let's go in." Although Laner hadn't fought goblins much in this world, in most

games, goblin nests are usually connected in many tunnels, not just one entrance. It's impossible to block them all inside the cave. As long as they want, they can escape. Deeus turned around confidently and said, "Junies, cast a fireball into the cave and let me see inside." Junies raised her staff and walked to the center of the cave. After a brief chant, she shot a fireball into the deepest part of the cave. Suddenly, the whole cave lit up and Rainer could vaguely see the goblins hiding nearby. "It seems there aren't many. Let's light our torches and

go in," he said. The adventurers all took out their torches and lit them. Deeus and another knight took the torches and Led the way, riding ahead. The other adventurers followed behind. Silent Martinez suddenly spoke, looking puzzled. Rainer, what are they doing? Aren't they afraid? What do you mean? These aren't ordinary goblins. They set traps in the cave. If rocks fall, there's nowhere to hide. They'll all be crushed, Martina explained. Being careless will get them killed. Seeing them walk further away and knowing Junis was in the group, Rainer hurriedly Shouted, "Wait!" Deus at the front stopped

and looked back at Rainer along with the others. Rainer translated Martina's words and spoke, but they only laughed at him. "Goblins don't use traps. They're just a bunch of green-skinned creatures. Young people shouldn't be so timid. If you're so scared, why don't you go home and hide?" The group then continued deeper into the cave. Rainer was left speechless. He chose to respect others fate and let go Of his desire to help. Martina though unable to understand das language guessed the meaning. She shrugged and said, "Let them go to their doom. They're just a bunch of

foolish, arrogant fools. People are divided into the smart and the stupid, and goblins are naturally divided into clever and dull ones." Junies ran over, panting. She asked, "Rainer, is everything you said true? Not certain, but very likely. Then I'll go try to persuade Deus. Rainor shook his head. He won't listen. Just stay with us. I only wanted to warn them. Junis looked down thinking for a moment. Then she said, "Then I'll come with you." Rainer nodded. The four of them followed the group from a distance. Not far ahead, Norah pulled Laner aside. Master, I think

something is wrong. What? Suddenly, a heavy stone wall fell behind them, causing the entire cave to shake. Their escape route was completely blocked. They couldn't run back, only Move forward to find a way out. Laner took out his hammer. Nora, from now on, keep your ears open. If anything happens, tell me. Okay. The four of them continued deeper into the cave. Not long after, they met two returning guards. They looked at the stone wall behind them and asked, "What happened?" Later pointed back, "A trap was triggered. Our escape route is blocked." The guards ran to

the wall and kicked it hard, then quickly ran back. Gi shrugged. "Looks Like you're right, but Deus doesn't listen to you. I've cleared several goblin nests before, but this is the first time I've seen something like this." Before she finished speaking, they heard loud cries of pain ahead. The four of them hurried over. One adventurer had stepped into a trap. His lower leg was pierced by wooden spikes, and he was screaming in pain. "Hold on," Deus said. He cut the wooden spikes with his sword, working with the guards to Pull the adventurer out. Gi stepped

forward and pulled out the spikes with force. Then she used a stream of water from her palm to cover the wound. Soon, the torn leg stopped bleeding and began to heal. It's fixed, but you can only walk now. If you move too much, the wound might open again. Deus told the injured to stay behind and led the others forward with the remaining adventurers. Laner and Martina stayed far behind them. The cave was full of Traps. Almost every few steps, someone got hurt. The group kept shrinking, including the two knights guards. Only about 10 or so

could still move. The traps had almost have their numbers. Deus, who had been calm at first, became more cautious as they went on. After a while, a faint light appeared deep inside the cave. The adventurers entered the room one by one. Reiner always had a bad feeling. He looked up at the ceiling and observed carefully. He was afraid That when they entered the room, they would be cut off again, just like before, by falling rocks blocking their way. Norah squinted her eyes and noticed something strange. But before she could get closer, the ceiling suddenly cracked

and large stones started falling down. The adventurers who had already entered the room were trapped and Reiner and his group were stuck in a narrow corridor. A few adventurers were buried under the stones. their shouts for help, crying And roaring mixed together. Help! There are many goblins in the room. Despicable creatures. Reiner heard the clash of swords and shields. The people inside the room were probably ambushed by goblins. The adventurers who hadn't yet entered and avoided the falling rocks were busy helping to move stones and rescue others. Even Junis was struggling to move stones, doing

her best to help. We should help too. After receiving the order, Nora and Martina bent down to Move stones. Soon, they rescued one person from the pile of rocks. Unfortunately, he was bleeding from his eyes and his chest was crushed by a large stone. He was already dead. There's someone alive here. Dig here, shouted one adventurer. Everyone gathered around. After removing the stones from him, they pulled him out together. He was lucky. His legs were broken by the stones, but he was still alive. Junies was treating him nearby While Reiner and a few other adventurers

kept digging. Suddenly, the ground trembled and small stones started to fall. Reiner heard the adventurers inside the room exclaim, "Oh my god, that thing is really big. We can't hold on anymore." He shouted loudly. "What is that?" "Hey, maybe it was too noisy inside or something else." But no one answered him. After a few seconds, Reiner heard Deus shouting to boost morale. Then a loud bang sounded. A few Adventurers hurriedly moved more stones. They can't hold out much longer. We need to hurry. Finally, the last stone was pushed away and some light shone in. A

group of adventurers hurriedly pushed into the room, then quickly scrambled back out. Reiner looked back at a few of them, then carefully led three people inside. As soon as he stood firm, he saw the ground covered with corpses. There were both human and goblin bodies, all mixed together. Suddenly, he made eye Contact with a pair of dull, cloudy eyes. A giant goblin was standing in the center of the room, surrounded by smaller goblins. This goblin was different from the others, not just in size, but also in equipment. It wore rusty armor and held a dull

knife in its right hand. Its fierce aura made people feel afraid. Riner also noticed that the goblin general's left hand was constantly swinging. a bloodstained iron hook. Deus and the few remaining Adventurers and followers were facing him. Another knight was embedded in the wall, blood flowing from the cracks in his armor. He was already dead. At the same time, a system voice sounded in his mind. Warning, you are making eye contact with the goblin general. Deus shouted back, "Watch out for its hook." Before he finished speaking, the bloodstained iron hook shot toward Reiner. His round

shield was caught and the sudden force pulled him to the Ground. The goblins saw this and charged forward, engaging in a fight with Deeus and the others. A few cunning goblins tried to flank from behind, but as soon as they got close, Martinez swung her great sword and cut off their heads. Norah, throw a dagger into its eye to blind it, Reiner ordered. Norah quickly threw three daggers, one of which pierced the goblin general's right eye, causing it to roar in pain. Juni shot a fireball at him, but the tough, Thick-skinned goblin general didn't seem

affected. The scene became chaotic again. Martina, find a chance to finish it. Reiner shouted. As soon as he finished, Martina charged forward like a wild horse. Norah took her place, helping Reiner clear the goblins, trying to flank them. With Martina's help, Deus and the others fought fiercely and quickly reached the goblin general. Just then, the goblin general suddenly gathered strength, charging into the Formation like a wild bull, swinging his cleaver and killing several adventurers one after another. Huh. Martina swung her great sword and charged forward. Although she was not as big as the goblin general,

she could fight him evenly. Clang. During another clash, the goblin general's blade was cut off a bit by Martina. Seeing she was too strong for him, he threw out a chain with a hook, wrapping it around her big sword. After a few seconds of struggle, he Pulled it away and sent it flying. Norah took the chance to throw three throwing knives, but he caught them with his arm. Then the goblin general swung his hook again, aiming at Norah this time. Be careful. Norah quickly dodged to the side, avoiding the attack. After missing, the goblin general

didn't pull back immediately. Instead, he swung the hook wildly toward Nora like a long whip. But Norah leapt lightly to avoid it. Just as she was relieved, Rainor Suddenly sensed something was wrong. Two goblins had sneaked around while they were distracted. Norah frowned, stabbing one of them with her dagger and killing it, but the other grabbed her arm. The goblin general's hook came again, and she could only struggle while watching danger get closer. At a critical moment, Rainer instinctively lunged at Nora, trying to knock her away so they could both escape the hook's reach. Unfortunately,

he was a bit slow and Didn't know if he was caught. He was pulled into the air. After being dragged twice, the hook on the other end stopped moving. Rainer struggled to get up and saw that the goblin general was already dead. A bloodcovered Martina had just chopped off his head. Seeing the situation was lost, the other goblins fled through various secret doors. At the same time, Rainer felt a sharp pain. The hook the goblin general threw before dying had pierced his arm deeply, and Blood was dripping from the hook. A dirty and exhausted Norah

ran over. "Master, your hand." Martina also came over, carrying the general's head. She looked at it briefly and said, "Do you want me to help pull out the hook? Once it's out, the blood will flow faster. Just wait for Junies to come and handle it." Nora turned to find Junies. Rainor quickly grabbed her with his healthy left hand. Wait for her. Someone else is more badly hurt than me. After a while, Junis finally arrived. Hang in there. She forcefully pulled the iron hook out, causing Laner to almost lose his breath from the pain. But soon,

he felt the pain lesson. The bleeding has stopped and the wound is healing, but you can only move in 3 days. If you move earlier, it might open again. Got it. Juni stood up and ran toward the other injured. At that moment, Laner suddenly felt itchy. When he turned his head, he saw Norah carefully licking his wound. They were on their way back now. Originally, there were over 20 people, but now fewer than 10 could walk on their own. Deus borrowed a cart from a passing traitor. The cart was full of the bodies of adventurers.

He wore a helmet, so his face was hidden, but you could tell he was in a bad mood because two of his most trusted followers were dead or injured. According to Junies, one of the dead knights was a close childhood friend of his. Although Laner Didn't like Deeus, he had to admit he was a brave knight. At least in the recent fight, he didn't back down from fear and always fought at the front. If he was a proud person, this might have affected him deeply. Just then, Norah's thoughts drifted into Laner's mind. "It's all because

I caused my master to get hurt. I should be more careful. I'm such a fool." Laner gently touched Norah's ear with his only free hand. Never lick wounds again. Norah was Slightly surprised and a faint hint of insecurity flashed in her eyes. Sorry. My mother taught me that if I get hurt, I can lick the wound. It helps it heal faster. When I was little and hurt, she did that for me. I'm an a race. It's normal for my master to dislike me. I'm just too stupid. Ler didn't understand what she was imagining. He only

thought that the wound was dirty with dirt and blood and licking it was unhygienic. How did that turn into her disliking me? Purely a misunderstanding. I just thought there was dirt on it. If you lick it, you might swallow the dirt and get sick. Norah blinked. Her deep blue eyes very beautiful. It's okay, master. I will spit it out. So, she doesn't dislike me. I was overthinking. Reiner gently stroked her animal ears. At that moment, Martinez suddenly crouched down in front of him, acting playful. Reiner, do you want me to carry you? I'm not hurt

in the legs, so no need, Riner Replied. It was clear that Martino was very happy right now. A series of happy thoughts flooded into Reiner's mind. This sword is really useful. If only my parents were alive, they would be so proud to see me defeat such a big opponent. Just then, Junies caught up from the back of the team. She was exhausted, her cheeks pale. Treating the injured had drained her energy and she was close to collapsing. Finally, it's over. That was really fierce. I need to Rest well for a while when I get back,

Juny said as she moved to Reiner's right side, looking concerned. Does your hand still hurt? Let me help you treat it again. Go ahead. While Juny's continued to treat Riner, Norah's resentful thoughts drifted over. That woman waited so long before coming over, making the boss bleed so much. Riner looked at Nora. She frowned slightly, seeming angry. That was understandable, as many others were more seriously injured than Reiner at the time. He only had a hook pierced through his arm. It hurt, but compared to adventurers with broken limbs, he was doing much better. "Thank you," Reiner

said. Juny smiled. "It's nothing. Everyone traveled from day into night and finally returned to Melord City." "Reer felt completely exhausted. He was too tired to go back to the village and decided to stay at an inn in the city for a night, planning to go home tomorrow. After a simple farewell To Junies, he left the group just a few steps away. A male voice called out behind him. Reiner? He turned around and saw Deus. Deus was riding his horse, looking down at Reiner from above. What do you want? Deus threw a bag of money toward

him. This is your share. Riner looked at the bag and saw it was filled with copper coins with a few silver coins mixed in. I didn't take on any quests at the adventurers's guild. I was just helping out on the way, he said as He threw the money back. Not taking the quest was his choice. Reiner didn't want to take advantage of the situation. Deus threw some money again. Take it. You've worked hard. Also, I apologize for my rudeness earlier. Without giving Laner a chance to refuse, he rode away on his horse. After riding off,

he looked back and said, "Laner, I owe you a favor. Then he left without looking back." Laner looked at Nora and shrugged. He went to the tavern and bought two smoked Chickens, then took the beastared girls to a nearby and to rest. The room was small and simple, like a dungeon. Ler doubted if he had booked a luxury double room, especially the pillow covered in mold. The hygiene was worrying. He was worried he might wake up with mushrooms growing on his head. He went downstairs to ask the inkeeper about the room, but saw a large

shared sleeping area with seven or eight people sleeping. He quickly gave up that idea. Compared to That, his room was like a paradise. Later sat at the table and took out some black bread and smoked chicken. Martina naturally came over to eat while Norah sat on the bed, hugging her knees, watching them. Sorry, I don't have the right to eat today. Ler was speechless. He didn't plan to blame Norah. Why don't you come and eat? Norah shook her head. I'm not hungry. You guys eat? Ler put down his black bread. Really? Look into my eyes

and say that. Norah looked at Him, then quickly looked away, feeling guilty. My hand is hurt. I need someone to feed me. Martina blinked and looked up at him. Laner quickly signaled her not to interfere. Nora understood and quickly walked over. I'll feed you. She sliced the black bread very thin, feeding it to Laner piece by piece. Then she tore off a smoked chicken leg and held it near his mouth. She might not have noticed herself. Seeing the meat, she couldn't help but start drooling. Just take a bite yourself. I know you're probably hungry. Seeing

Norah hesitating, he raised his voice. Do you want me to feed you myself? Norah shook her head hard, then stuffed the meat into her mouth. She felt guilty again inside. Norah, you silly girl. Why do you always make your master angry? You're so foolish. So foolish. Riner was speechless, but he was too tired to argue anymore. He decided to wait until tomorrow to talk to Norah clearly. After Eating, he lay down on the bed and fell asleep. He didn't know how much time had passed. The room was completely dark. He could hear Martinez snoring and

feel Norah poking his face. It seems the master is awake. What's wrong? Is there something you want to say? Norah answered, trembling. Master, please punish me. Punish you? How should I punish you? Riner reached out and gently touched Norah's ear. The fluffy feeling made him love it even more. Suddenly, Norah hesitated and stammered, unable to say anything for a long time, but her inner thoughts drifted into Reiner's ears. "Pet my tail!" Riner chuckled and responded to her thoughts. "I have an idea. How about you let me pet your tail?" Unexpectedly, Nora quickly refused. "No." Reiner

was confused. She agreed in her heart, but said no out loud. Is this what they call honesty and contradiction? Are her left brain and right brain fighting? Soon, a few more Thoughts floated into Reiner's ears. Norah felt a wave of frustration. How could I refuse? Nora, are you crazy? You weren't this silly before. Seeing her feel guilty and self-lame over this, Riner found it a bit funny. He took advantage of the situation and said, "Seriously, if you agree, is it still punishment? Sit on my bed and honestly extend your cat tail." All right. Norah sat

sadly on the edge of the bed. Her black tail was as elusive as a shadow in The night. Under the moonlight, Reiner seized the opportunity and decisively reached out, always catching her tail. "Ah!" Nora exclaimed, looking at Reiner pitifully. "You can only touch, not pull, or I'll get a stomach ache, sensing that someone has a hold of my tail, and I can't resist. Such a strange feeling." Reiner smiled knowingly. Then he moved his hand close to the base of her tail and suddenly straightened it. Norah let out a pain sound. Her hands Tightly clenched the

bed frame. Her nails embedded in the wood. Curious. At that moment, Martina's inner voice drifted over. What are they doing? Could Nora be? Laner looked up across the room. Martina's eyes shone brightly in the moonlight. She accidentally woke her up. Need to When will they finish? Haven't finished touching the tail. I'm about to burst. I wish I hadn't drunk so much water. So, she was woken up by her need to go. That's okay. Nora still Hadn't noticed Martina was awake. She was softly begging. Master, I was wrong. Please let go. I promise to be more

careful next time. Martina thought. Their relationship is unusual. No wonder Norah trusts Laner so much. Forget it. I'm so anxious. Suddenly, the guy sat up straight. He startled Nora, who jumped up, then pretended nothing was wrong, and paced around the room. Martina sat on a wooden bucket in the corner, quickly finished her business, and then Laid back on the bed to sleep. In just 10 seconds, Laner heard her snoring again. But Nora was so scared she stood by the bed, unsure what to do. Her thoughts drifted into Laner's ears. He saw me. What will Martina

think of me? She'll probably see me as shameless. Never mind, just this once. I won't make the same mistake again. I hope the master punishes me. Laner suddenly became curious about what tail touching meant to humans. When he met Junies Again someday, he definitely wanted to ask her. Seeing Norah sitting across from him, Laner couldn't help but tease her. How about you let me hug you? Norah's cat ears perked up. She shook her head hard, silent. Master is a bit playful. Touching the tail is already the limit. Hugging is definitely out of the question. Thinking

this, Laner suddenly found it interesting. Anyway, there's a long way to go and the future is unpredictable. Just then, the systems Voice appeared again. Task: Clear out the goblin nest in the Dawn Forest. Current status completed reward. Distributed 10 gold coins with a dragon emblem appeared beside the bed. Laner carefully put them into his pouch. Achievement unlocked. Goblin Slayer bonus effect. None. He didn't kill that goblin general either. In the end, it was still blamed on him. Martina is your servant. If she kills, it means you are responsible. Ler thought about it and Realized there

was some truth to that. Task update. Learn basic magic from Junies. Reward. Five silver coins. Laner took a deep breath. Jun said she needed a few days to rest, so she probably wouldn't go to the adventurer's guild during this time. This task might have to wait a few more days. Thinking of this, Lena yawned and soon sleep took over him. He hadn't slept last night and after a tough day of fighting and walking, he was very tired. He closed His eyes and quickly fell into deep sleep. In the morning, Laner went to the market to

buy some things, planning to take Norah home to rest for a few days. As he was about to leave Melord, he suddenly remembered to check the adventurer's guild for some luck. The guild was very quiet today, hardly any adventurers around. Laner looked around and soon spotted Junies sitting alone in a corner. She was carefully petting the white cat in her arms, not noticing Laner approaching. Didn't you say you needed to rest these days? Why are you still at the Adventurers's Guild? Junies looked up at Laner and softly said, "As long as I don't take any

missions, I am resting. Are you here to learn magic?" The white cat in her arms suddenly kicked its legs and ran off, diving into a pile of junk in the distance. Yes, you teach me magic and I teach you languages from other countries. Didn't we agree on that? Ler said seriously. Completing the Task was one reason, but another was that he felt he was too weak now and needed to improve his strength. Training his body alone was too slow and had a low limit. From what he could see, his magic talent seemed pretty good. So

maybe he should try focusing on that. At that moment, Laner heard people whispering nearby. Looking back, he saw a few adventurers secretly talking about him. Junies lowered her voice and said, "Your actions yesterday have spread in The guild. I think many people will come to ask for your help soon. It's the same as what the system said." The goblin general was killed by Martina, but since she is Laner's, the credit naturally belongs to Laner. Thinking carefully, he realized he hadn't properly rewarded Martina yet. As a good owner, sharing equally is very important. Laner plans to

buy some plain bread for her before he leaves. At that moment, Martina's thoughts floated over. When will we eat? I'm hungry. Where are we going to practice later? Let's go now. We're heading outside the city, Juny said, standing up with her staff. Ler looked at Martina and then said, "Wait for me a moment." Laner bought a whole bag of plain bread with one gold coin. He took out a few pieces and handed the rest to Martina. Eat these. They are all for you. The systems alert kept ringing loudly in his ears. Host, please plan your

funds carefully. You can't spend Money like this. Laner thought to himself, "If I earn money, but don't spend it. What's the point? Besides, I'm not wasting it. I'm rewarding Martina." She killed the goblin general, and rewards are important. The system was silent. When he came back to his senses, Laner saw Martina swallow hard, her eyes shifting between him and the bread, but she didn't reach out to take it. She seemed conflicted. If it had been before, she would have just taken the Bread and eaten it in one bite. Just as Laner was wondering, Martina's thoughts

floated into his mind. Is this my last meal, or will I end up like Nora, being petted after I finish eating? I definitely won't let you pet me. She only thought these things, but didn't say them aloud. Laner felt like he was being seen as a pervert. He clearly was a person with a strong sense of justice. Eat quickly. You were very brave yesterday. This is your reward. Martina Suddenly understood, lowered her guard, and let out a long breath. So that's how it is. What else would I be doing? What did you think I was

going to do? Martina didn't answer, but blushed. I feel I was being petty. She untied her bag and took out a small piece of white bread, nibbling on it quietly while occasionally glancing at Laner. That much white bread must be expensive, and Laner spent a lot of money on me. My days of redemption seem even farther Away. Laner looked at her and then handed two pieces of bread to Nora and Junes. The four of them walked and ate together. Jun took a bite and said, "It's been a long time since I ate white bread. It's

really good." Laner looked at her and suddenly became curious. You don't eat white bread? What do you usually eat? Jun shrugged. Stewed peas or black bread? If I had money, I would cook some rich vegetable soup. Laner was a bit surprised. Those foods are usually For common people. And Junes didn't look like a common person. What's wrong? June said as she put half a piece of bread into her pocket. You must be from a noble family, right? June smiled and then patted Laner's shoulder. which noble would be like me playing with cats at the adventurer's

guild everyday. Laner squinted and looked her over. Anyway, she had fair skin, thin arms and legs, and didn't seem like someone who did hard work. Also, magic users usually Need a lot of money to train. Hiring teachers or buying books costs a lot. Common people simply can't afford that. Jun's staff was usually covered with a black cloth, only taken off when she used it. Her staff was wooden, but the top had a bright, shiny ruby. Definitely not cheap. So, her family must be well off. Either nobility or wealthy merchants. Stop guessing. Just think of me

as a wandering mage, Jun said with a smile. Soon, they arrived outside Melrod City. Jun found an open space and took out her magic book. She handed it to Laner. See, if you don't understand something, just ask me. I also have a water magic book at home. If you have time tomorrow, I can bring that one, too. Okay. I'll come to the adventurer's guild to find you tomorrow morning. Laner nodded and then started studying the book carefully. Nora and Martina were free to do as they pleased. Two beast-eared girls seem to be talking About something

interesting, and Martina kept laughing non-stop. No wonder they trust you so much, Janice suddenly said, looking in Laner's direction. What's wrong, Laner? You're different from most people. I thought only I would give a- rank beings plain bread. Janice smiled. You also fed plain bread to A-rank beings. You have a special status. Janice leaned closer to Laner and whispered mysteriously. Are you really curious about my identity? A little Curious, Laner glanced at her and said, "Just tell me. I won't tell anyone." All right. All right. I'll tell you, Janice sighed looking a bit helpless. Actually, I'm

not from Dest. I ran away here. You're probably nobility, right? Janice nodded. She might be the daughter of a duke. Which country did you escape from? I can't tell you that. Janice shook her head sincerely. Please forgive me. Laner guessed she was from Rosno because besides Dest, she spoke Rosno language The best. Janice rested her chin on her hand and looked directly into Laner's eyes. Since I asked, can you tell me why you are so kind to a rank beings? A rank beings are also people. From what I observe, besides being a bit stronger, they

are similar to humans in many ways. Overall, they are honest and kind. If you're good to them, they will try to return the favor. "You think like I do," Janice said with a smile, then patted Laner's shoulder. "Keep learning. I Won't bother you anymore." In the morning, Laner learned how to cast a fireball spell from Janice. By the afternoon, he started teaching Janice other languages from different countries. She studied very seriously and remembered things quickly. In less than half an hour, she could recite 20 words perfectly. Watching her write the words neatly from memory, Laner

felt inspired. You're a fast learner. If you keep this up, you'll learn Barnett Language in no time. Laner's English has never been good. He often got caught by teachers to memorize vocabulary and was a regular visitor to the English teacher's office. Janice squinted her eyes. You're also very quick at learning magic. I used to know nothing about learning other count's languages. I was often scolded by my teachers, but later I understood and learned quickly. Lena aside, if the system hadn't enabled the language switch, he probably would have Starved to death in the first week after

crossing over. That's impressive. You probably speak more than 10 languages. If you ever decide not to be an adventurer, you could become a teacher and earn good money. Jun's closed her notebook, then stood up from the grass and brushed the dirt off her backside. It's getting late. Let's stop here for today. I'll head back now. Lena looked at the sky. It was almost evening. I should go home, too. See you tomorrow. Lena waved goodbye. He called out and two beastared girls playing nearby ran over. Martina held back her laughter and Norah blushed, but neither of

them spoke. On the way back, the two beast-eared girls in front kept joking around. Martina always made that LWD smile which made Nora angry. All right, stop messing around. Although there are soldiers patrolling this road. Sometimes bandits appear, so be careful, Lena said softly. Mm. Norah ignored her. Unbeknownst to them, their thoughts had already drifted into Lena's ears. Martina, she actually likes being touched on her tail. She must want a man soon. They'll probably get together. Nora, Martina is so annoying. I clearly don't mean that. She's deliberately misleading me and is saying the wrong thing.

When we get back, I'll teach her a lesson. Lena guessed that Martina probably saw Norah being touched on her tail last night and teased her about it. He thought it was nothing serious. After touching Norah's tail, he planned to consider Martina. At home, the two started chasing each other again in the room, but in the end, Norah was the better one and easily caught Martina's ponytail. "I was wrong. Don't pull my tail," Norah hummed softly, letting Martina go. Then she picked up an axe and went outside to chop firewood voluntarily. Lena said, "Seriously, I also

want to touch her tail." Huh? No Way. Meanwhile, her inner voice also drifted over. What's going on? Suddenly, she's interested in me. No, no, absolutely not. Why? Nora can touch. Martina waved her hand. Tails have special meaning for us. Women can touch women's tails, but Lena, you're a man, so it's not allowed. What about ears? Also not allowed. Lena, you're too weak. Martina said seriously. Lies don't hurt, but the truth is sharper. Lena was deeply affected by Martina's words. If It was a one-on-one fight, he definitely couldn't beat Martina. Then I'll use the power of

the contract directly. Martina quickly covered her ears. If you can beat me, I'll happily let you touch my ears or my tail. But you can't force me. We agreed that I would work for you, and I never said I'd let you touch my tail. A real man never breaks his promises. So, Lena, if you win, I'll let you touch me. Lena thought about her performance yesterday. Martina could choke a goblin And throw it like a sandbag, knocking down many goblins. That kind of monster strength. Winning against her. Just not getting hurt by her would be

good. But if he learned magic, who would win or lose might not be certain. This is what you said. If I win in the future, I can touch your tail whenever I want. Martina nodded confidently. Of course, I keep my promises. As long as you can beat me, I'll agree to anything you want from now on. H, you can't possibly beat me. Fighting a human bare-handed, I could take at least 20 of you in one go. This is what you said. Exactly. I never break my promises, Martina said seriously, which sparked Lena's desire to win.

After defeating Martina, she definitely wouldn't have a good time. After dinner, Lena sat on the bed, recalling the spells from the book during the day and started thinking about the fireball spell. He didn't realize how much time had passed until Norah suddenly poked His shoulder. Master, I've prepared hot water for you. You can go take a bath, Lena thanked her, then took out his change of clothes and went into the bathroom. His right arm still has some difficulty moving. Any sudden large movement causes him sharp pain. At that moment, the curtain of the small partition

was pulled aside. Norah came in. Laner looked back confused and asked, "What's wrong?" Nora didn't speak, but her thoughts entered his Mind. "I'm just helping out. There's no need to worry." The owner heard his hand, and it's hard to wash with just one hand. "I'm just helping." Ler thought about the scene. He was only wearing his underwear, and Norah was behind him helping to wash his back. It was a bit awkward. Before he traveled here, he was the type of person who always wore underwear to the public bath. While he was lost in thought, Norah

finally spoke, blushing. Master, Let me help you wash. Since your hand is hurt, it might be inconvenient for you to do it yourself. She looked shy. It was clear she felt a bit embarrassed, too. Laner quickly refused. No need. You go rest. Norah let out a sigh of relief and left the small partition. I'll go rest now. Good night, Master Mm. Laner finished his bath very hard. As for his clothes, he left them to Norah. Since he bought her home, Laner hadn't washed his clothes himself, relying mostly on Norah. He came out of the petition

and saw two beast-eared girls hugging each other and sleeping. Just as he was about to comment on how cute they were, Norah's thoughts drifted over. Owner finished washing. Martina is asleep now. It's my turn. It turned out she was pretending to sleep. Laner sat on the bed and Norah got up and approached him. They were used to this routine by now. It was time for the bedtime ear rubbing. Laner only rubbed their ears twice Before feeling a bit bored. He looked at Norah's wagging tail and had a bold idea. He reached out and grabbed it.

"Ah!" Norah shouted loudly, then turned to look at Laner. Martina, disturbed by the noise, just rolled over but didn't wake up. "What's wrong?" Norah looked upset and said, "You can't touch my tail." She carefully pulled her tail away from Laner's hand. Yesterday, you could touch it. Norah lowered her voice and said, "That was a punishment. It's Different now." Llay immediately acted dramatic, hugging his right arm. "It suddenly hurts so much. It feels like my skin is splitting. How could it hurt suddenly? She just wanted to touch my tail." Nora turned around again, revealing her tail.

"Go ahead, but try not to wake Martina or she'll make fun of me again tomorrow." Lane didn't hold back and grabbed her tail, feeling it up and down, enjoying the sensation of the first slipping through his fingers. Llay Felt completely healed. But Norah's experience was the opposite. She was very nervous, afraid her tail would be pulled. This made Lane curious. Is there a special meaning to touching a tail? Norah hesitated for a moment before finally speaking. Only very close friends can touch each other's tails. As soon as she finished, her inner thoughts floated over. among

the opposite. Only my husband can touch my tail. If I let others do it, they might think I'm being Flirtatious. Lane suddenly understood. No wonder Norah was so resistant. Are we not close friends? That's really sad, Lane said on purpose, wanting to hear her response. But Norah was caught off guard by her own words and couldn't argue back. In the end, she had to give her tail willingly, letting Llayne do as he pleased. Early in the morning, Lane heard two beast-eared girls arguing outside the room. You definitely touched Lane's tail again last night, Martina Teased.

I didn't, Norah strongly denied. But she sounded a bit unsure. Norah is so pitiful. Already going down the wrong path. I won't let Lane touch her tail in this life. Not even a little, Martina confidently said. I already said I didn't. Lane yawned. And suddenly the noise outside stopped. probably Norah realized he was awake. Lane tidied up and then went out with them. He had a meeting with Junies today. They planned to learn magic. When they arrived at Melord, Lane saw several knights surrounded by towns people in the square, including Deeus. Lane listened in for

a few moments and saw they were recruiting soldiers, so he walked away. When they reached the adventurer's guild, Junis was already there as promised. She was wearing a black cloak today, almost wrapping herself completely. Reiner, come here quickly. What's wrong? Is someone following you? You're dressed so warmly. Junies blinked And looked down at her clothes, suddenly realizing. Oh, you mean this? I just felt a bit tired today, and since I didn't have any other clothes to wear, I put this on. By the way, I have something important to tell you. Runner nodded. I heard that

last night several villages outside the city were attacked by goblins. Those goblins came from the dawn forest. The Lord is recruiting soldiers to thoroughly clear out that forest. Do you want to go too? Hearing About fighting goblins again? Reiner looked hesitant. Aren't you supposed to rest for a few days? That's true. Hearing you say that, I suddenly don't want to go anymore. Jun sighed. Most importantly, after the last time, I feel fighting goblins is quite dangerous. They are not only numerous, but also all wearing armor. If we encounter their leader, there's a real risk of

losing our lives. Jun nodded. Yes, it's too dangerous. Those aren't ordinary Goblins. The effort and reward are not worth it. Let's go. We'll continue studying outside the city. Reiner waved his hand and Juny's followed. She was very disciplined and brought along another water magic book. Reiner opened the table of contents and eager to beat Martina and reach her tail started studying intensely. Junis explained nearby, "Water is very gentle and the water element is very calm. Water magic is completely opposite to fire magic. It Doesn't have very strong offensive power and is mostly supportive magic. It

can effectively restrain enemies or heal allies. I recommend you start with water healing or water ball magic. They're not very difficult. Reiner thought for a moment and replied, "I'll start with water healing. If Nora and Martina get hurt, I might be able to help a little. Although Nora is quick, her body is quite fragile. If she gets hit by enemies, her injuries are usually Serious. Martina, on the other hand, is tough and has good stamina. But in the team, she's usually in the front, often bumping into things, so she needs a healer to help keep

her health up. Juny smiled. You really care about them. Of course, I will translate and improve your text into simple, correct English. Here is the revised version. Of course, Laner replied while thinking about the water healing magic that Junies had used before. He felt that this magic was not Very useful during a fight. After all, enemies wouldn't stand still and watch you kneel on the ground to heal your teammates. Is there a water magic that can heal allies from a distance? Junies nodded. Yes, but it's very complicated and uses a lot of magic power. Using

a lot of magic power, that doesn't matter to me. Laner's magic crystal was huge, like a mountain, and his magic reserve was probably very large. Recently, he had been absorbing natural elements Around him whenever he could, so he wasn't worried about running out of magic. Can I learn that magic you mentioned directly? Juny suddenly smiled, seeming happy about something. And after a while, she shook her head. No, you have to start from the basics. Ler shrugged. Since that's the case, he'll take it step by step. Junis handed him a magic book and turned to the

page about water healing magic. Just like learning fireball, first memorize the Spell, then practice casting it once you remember it, she said. Suddenly, she stood up and looked around for something. What's wrong? I'm missing a living thing to practice on. Laner immediately called out nearby. Nora, help me catch a bug. Soon, she brought back a small beetle about the size of a palm. Seeing the bug lying on the ground, Laner didn't hesitate and used it as a test subject. A day passed and Laner had learned the basics of water Healing magic. Now he could treat

minor cuts or shallow wounds. Laner, you're learning so fast. You have great talent. You'll definitely become a famous wizard someday. Junies praised. You learn quickly, too. Juny stretched lazily, brushed some dirt off her skirt, and said, "I wish you would learn more slowly. If you keep going like this, soon I won't have anything new to teach you." Laner shrugged. "It's okay. If I have free time, I'll keep teaching you Other languages. Laner, you're so kind. Juny smiled. Then she looked up at the sky. It's getting late. I should go back now. Be careful of goblins

at night. Laner nodded and waved goodbye to her. Before leaving, he released the beetle that had been tormenting him all day. At that moment, the systems voice appeared. Task: Learn basic magic from Jun's current status. Completed reward delivered. He put five silver coins into his pouch. Task update. Hidden task Triggered and completed. Reward unknown. Laner was a bit frustrated. Another hidden task. Not having a clear goal made him feel a little lost. Just then, the systems voice sounded again. Suggested actions. One, spend the night at Melrod's inn. Two, return home as usual to rest. Three,

camp nearby. Laner thought for a moment and chose the second option. That night, Laner locked the doors and windows. Just as he was about to sleep, he heard a loud noise Followed by the ringing of urgent bells around him. Soon, villagers shouts could be heard. Goblins are here. Quick, protect the children. Then, the wooden house across the pond caught fire and the flames lit up the entire village. Laner hurriedly woke Martina, dressed quickly, and followed Nora outside. He looked around and saw goblins standing on the wooden wall protecting the village while lightly armored militia fought

desperately against them. Task Triggered. Protect the village and defeat the goblin general. Reward a staff of unknown quality. If fewer than 60% of villagers survive, the task is considered failed. Current survival rate 98%. Laner looked around. Many villagers armed with pitchforks and sickles rushed out of their homes to fight the small goblins. But he didn't see the goblin general anywhere. Norah, take us to where the goblins are most numerous. Hurry. Norah nodded and led Laner deeper Into the village, stopping at the west side. Laner understood why so many goblins had suddenly appeared. The wooden wall

on the west side had collapsed, and goblins kept rushing through the gap into the village. Many goblins were also dragging stolen grain and running desperately away. Several militia members guarding this area had already fallen, covered in blood. At that moment, the system started to give frantic alerts. Current villagers Survival rate 98%.97%.96%. The percentage dropped about 1% every few seconds and the rate was increasing. Martina, find a way to block them. Martina swung her big sword and charged forward. In just a moment, the group of goblins was split in two. She stood alone at the gap

like a fortress guarding the entrance. Raina and Nora were behind her, responsible for dealing with any goblins that slipped through. Master, they've climbed onto the wall. Norah threw two throwing knives, killing the goblin on the wall, then quickly climbed onto the wooden wall to look outside. Oh no, they've set up ladders outside and are all climbing up. Maybe because Martina blocked the gap. The goblins found another way in. Rea suddenly had an idea. He whispered a spell and cast fireballs at the wooden wall, quickly setting it on fire. Within just a few seconds, the wooden

wall protecting the village was burning and Spreading flames around, making everything brighter. To protect the village, he had no choice but to do this. For a moment, the air was filled with the screams of goblins, and a faint smell of burning filled the air. Martina, fall back. Raina also set fire to the fallen part of the wall. The flames kept the goblins outside from coming closer. They managed to hold this area for now. The number of villagers injured slowed down and finally stopped At 76%. Reo walked over to Martina and asked, "How are you? Are

you hurt?" She shook her head hard. "I can keep fighting all day, then let's go help other areas," Rea said. But then he felt a bit surprised. "Where was the goblin general?" He hadn't seen him at all. Just then, a loud crash came from nearby. Rea saw with his own eyes the wooden wall being kicked open by a large green foot, breaking the sturdy logs into several pieces. Soon after, the Huge goblin general charged into the village. He wore iron armor and carried a giant spiked hammer that could crush buildings. A group of small goblins

followed him into the village. Rea pulled the two of them into the shadows to hide. He frowned slightly, thinking that this village might not be able to hold out. What happens if the mission fails? Are there any punishments? He wondered silently. Rest assured, go ahead boldly. No punishment at all. At That moment, Norah also spoke. Martina is very strong, but she can't fight the green-skinned general while also dealing with the green monsters around her. We can't stop so many goblins either. Master, let's run away. Seeing the unguarded goblin general, Laner muttered, "Martina, do you think

you can beat him? Honestly, I might not win in a one-on-one fight. What about a surprise attack? How confident are you?" Martina looked at her big sword and said, "If He's with his back turned, I can kill him in an instant." While the flames hadn't reached them yet, Laner and Nora climbed over the wooden wall and ran toward the goblin general. At that moment, Laner saw a villager waving a pitchfork, confronting the goblin. He didn't hesitate at all because his wife and daughter were hiding behind him. Get away, dirty beast. Stay away from my family.

Laner quickly shot a few fireballs, scattering the goblins around And making them flee. This sudden commotion caught the goblin general's attention. He turned around and saw Laner and Norah running on the wooden wall. The goblin general commanded, "Stop them. Don't let them get through." Several goblins threw small axes at him. Laner dodged left and right, but was still hit, injuring his right arm. Norah took the chance to throw a flying dagger straight at the goblin general's eyes, but he blocked it with his hand. Taking Advantage of his blocked view, Laner cast another fireball, but it

was too weak to cause much damage, though it successfully angered the goblin general. I'll bite your head off. He suddenly threw a giant hammer, smashing through the wooden wall. Laner lost his balance and fell. Master Norah leapt up, gripping a dagger and stabbing toward the goblin general's head. But she was struck by a punch midair and was knocked back, rolling several times on the muddy Ground with her daggers scattered everywhere. "Weren't you all very proud just now?" the goblin general said arrogantly. He picked up his iron hammer and raised it high. At a critical moment,

Laner quickly spoke in fluent or saying, "I surrender. Don't hurt us. The goblin general looked surprised. Humans actually speak our language. But it's too late now. You will have to pay with at least one leg. Just as the hammer was about to fall, a sharp sword cut into His shoulder armor. Laner picked his nose and said, "Did you really think I was serious?" Then Martina shouted loudly, suddenly using both arms to split the Goblin General in two. She didn't stop there. With very fast movements, she cut off the goblin general's head and stomped on it.

Seeing the goblin general killed, the other goblins lost their fighting spirit. They threw down the stolen items and hurriedly ran out through the gap. Martinez stood on the goblin general's head, laughing proudly. "Laner, our teamwork is really good. Just some green-skinned monsters." Laner was about to get up and check Norah's injury. She had been punched away by the goblin general and was now lying motionless on the ground, probably badly hurt. At that moment, Laner's peripheral vision caught sight of the gap again. A goblin was pulling back his bowring, aiming at Martina. Danger, huh? An arrow

pierced Through her leather armor and directly stabbed into her left chest. The green-skinned monster ran so fast. When I chased after her, she was already gone. if I meet her again next time. I just Fortunately, Martina was halfway through celebrating with Champagne when she was ambushed and shot with an arrow. Luckily, her armor protected her and her strong build successfully blocked the attack. Her first reaction after being shot was not to cry out in pain, but to Charge out with her big sword, trying to kill the goblin who ambushed her. She really has some issues.

Norah was only lightly injured. After fainting for a while, she sat up on her own and seemed fine. "Master, how are your injuries?" "They're not deep. I can heal myself," Laner said, patting her head to reassure her. Maybe because she hit her head, Nora looked a bit dazed. She gently grabbed Laner's arm and licked her wound again. Soon, the village militia Arrived. It seemed all the goblins had been cleared out, and the crisis was temporarily over. Laner glanced at Martina, who was fiddling with an arrow stuck in her chest, as if she wanted to pull

it out. "What are you doing? Don't move." Martina hesitated for a moment and quickly stopped her action. "This arrow hurts when I move. Even if it hurts, don't move. You should be more careful before all the goblins are gone." "Isn't that your own fault?" Laner patted her shoulder and guided her toward home. Along the way, there were many goblin corpses. A village woman was crying while holding her decapitated loved one. He couldn't bear to see the tragic scene anymore, so he quickened his pace and returned home. His house had also been robbed. Laner carefully checked

around to make sure no goblins were hiding inside before closing the door. He lit a candle, told Martina to lie on the bed, and then carefully Removed her chest armor, following the holes. Wow. Honestly, those two fatty deposits actually helped, blocking the deadly arrow for her. Looking at Martina's wound, he fell into deep thought. Martina was brave, but she got hurt too easily. It would be great if he could get her a better set of armor. Laner shook his head. No more daydreaming now. Healing was the priority. He took out the holy water he had

obtained from a previous quest and Set it aside for emergencies. If he pulled out the arrow and she bled heavily, he would use the holy water to treat her. If the bleeding was minor, he would use water healing magic instead and maybe practice his skills on her. But just as Laner took out his dagger, ready to cut the cloth wrapped around her chest. Martina grabbed his arm. She asked cautiously, "What are you doing?" "Obviously helping you heal. What else? Do you want that arrow to stay stuck in You forever?" Martina remained silent, staring straight at

Laner. Does that mean she's shy too? Unexpectedly, even she could feel shy. At the end, when she had gone to the bathroom in front of the two of them, Laner thought she didn't care about such things. I don't care to see that thing of yours. Hurry up, stop doawling. Finish up, take a shower, and get some rest. The village isn't safe tonight, and we have to take turns on watch, Laner said seriously. Martina Nodded reluctantly when Reiner said this. Riner tore the cloth with a dagger and two chubby rabbits jumped out. One of the rabbits

was injured with an arrow stuck in its body, still looking. What kind of eyes does he have? Dirty. Inappropriate. Martina covered half her face with her hand and urged, "Hurry up." Reiner swallowed hard and held the arrow. "Hold on a moment." He pulled out the arrow. Bright red blood flowed out, but luckily it didn't hit any major Blood vessels, so the bleeding was not serious. Don't touch it. Don't touch it. Just heal it quickly. Reiner placed his hand over the wound, recalling how to use the water healing spell, then recited the incantation. The blood turned

light pink as it mixed with the water. Martina's wound was healing rapidly, visibly, and soon only a small scar remained. Done. Try not to touch the wound these next few days. Suddenly, Martina sat up sharply. She went to the Cabinet, rummaged through it, and quickly took out a white cloth. "Don't wrap it up. Let it relax for now. Once it heals completely, you can wrap it however you want," Reiner said, glancing at her and adding, "By the way, wrapping it too much can affect growth. If you keep wrapping it, it might not grow properly. It's

better if it doesn't grow." "Why would I want it that big? It's such a hassle," Martinez said with a hint of annoyance. Reiner noticed her Face seemed to flush red. How embarrassing. Nora will definitely mock me tomorrow. You're covered in blood. Go take a shower and rest. You'll stand guard later tonight. Got it. Martina put on her clothes and then took a water bucket and left. Riner looked at Norah nearby and reached out to pat her head. How are you? Still feeling bad? Yeah. He hit my head, but it's okay. I'll be fine after resting

a bit. Reiner opened his system interface to check her status Bar. Name Norah Hill. Current status. weak, dazed. Once he confirmed there was no mention of a concussion, he felt relieved. Rest now, Martina and I will stay on watch tonight. Norah nodded and laid down on Reiner's bed. Within a few seconds, she was asleep, breathing very evenly. Reiner covered her with a blanket and then took the chance to treat the injury on his own arm. If not for the slight pain in his arm, he might have forgotten that his right hand had Been chopped with

an axe again. Fortunately, the wound was not deep and water healing magic quickly stopped the bleeding. Laner took off his leather armor and then sighed in relief. He saw that Norah hadn't had time to remove her armor, so sleeping like that wouldn't be comfortable. He helped her take it off. Just then, he suddenly felt very sleepy. After thinking for a moment, Laner lay down on the bed. Coincidentally, Martina also came back from fetching water at That time. Martina, you guard the first half of the night. I'm tired and want to sleep for a while. Wake

me up in the second half. Got it. Hearing her reply, Laner finally felt at ease and lay down. Outside the window, cold wind blew in. Laner suddenly felt a bit cold, so he also snuggled under the blanket. Looking at Norah's defenseless sleeping face. He suddenly had the urge to hug her. Just as he was about to move, Norah's body twitched slightly, then slowly leaned Toward Laner, hugging him tightly. Just as Laner was confused, Norah made a cute whimpering sound. Maybe she was cold, too, so she came closer. Laner carefully hugged her back. After feeling her,

he realized that Norah's body was surprisingly slender, like a fragile little grass. She also had a faint smell of sweat, which somehow made him feel at ease. Laner was so sleepy that his eyelids almost couldn't stay open. In the morning, as soon as Laner opened his Eyes, he saw Martinez sitting at the edge of the bed. She clearly stayed up all night with faint dark circles under her eyes. Seeing Laner wake up, she gave a meaningful smile and her thoughts drifted over. Finally awake, Norah is holding him so tightly. Lena looked down, he saw Norah

curled up in his arms. The warmth inside the blanket was so comforting that he didn't want to get up. At the same time, his hand instinctively reached toward Norah's Tail. It's the best feeling to pet a cat in the morning. Just then, Norah suddenly moved gently, then stretched comfortably in Laner's arms. She seemed to think she was sleeping with Martina. Her two little hands, like a kitten needing milk, pressed and rubbed on Laner's body. Suddenly, she felt that her hand felt strange, so she opened her eyes. Usually when she wakes up in the morning, she

sees a pair of very large bright lights. But today, she saw a Solid chest like a wooden board. Norah slowly lifted her head and looked directly at Laner. "You're awake, master?" she looked confused, as if she hadn't fully woken up. Then her inner voice burst out like a string of beads, echoing in Laner's mind. "Why am I on the master's bed?" "Oh, I remember now. My head hurt and I felt dizzy yesterday. I just closed my eyes and fell asleep. I was just sleeping. I didn't do anything else, right? I think I was still wearing

My clothes. Norah lifted the blanket and looked inside. Seeing her clothes were still neat, she gently pulled the blanket back over her. Nora, you're so useless. Why didn't you move a few steps back to your own bed? Luckily, the master didn't do anything. Or I might, she thought. Norah shook her head hard and then got out of bed. She said nothing and kept her back to Laner, but she didn't seem to realize her ears had turned bright red. Laner didn't want to Embarrass her, so he quickly changed the subject. He asked Martina, "Didn't we agree

I would stay on watch in the second half of the night? Why didn't you wake me? You all were sleeping too soundly, hugging each other. Waking you up might have also woken Nora, so I didn't call," she replied, then looked at Norah with a teasing smile. "Especially Nora. She was holding on very tight." Huh? Cough. Cough. Nora, who was drinking water, choked, and then Glared fiercely at Martina. Ler got up, washed up, and left the room. Today, none of the three had breakfast. Last night, goblins broke into the house and made a mess in the

kitchen, stealing several pieces of black bread. The villagers spontaneously cleaned the village and built a wall. At this moment, a young boy stopped in front of Laner and timidly said, "Thank you for saving me last night." After saying that, he ran to the side. Laner nodded And continued walking forward. Last night was very dark, so he didn't know exactly which villagers he had saved. But along the way, more and more people greeted him, which was a treatment he had never experienced before. Upon arriving in Melord, Rener saw that the number of soldiers patrolling at the

city gate was several times higher than usual. He heard many stories about last night from the town's people. Last night, Melord was also attacked, but Since it is a town with stone walls for defense and soldiers who are quite capable, the town was easily protected. After buying a few pieces of black bread, Rainer headed to the adventurer's guild. Seeing that Junies hadn't arrived yet, he sat with two beastared girls in a corner and started eating the black bread eagerly. Among the passing adventurers, a familiar figure soon appeared. Junies arrived. Her hair was a bit messy,

as if she had just woken up. Sorry to keep you waiting. Last night, goblins invaded the town and many town guards were injured. I was very late when I went back to rest, so I overslept. Sorry about that. It's okay. Let's go outside the town. The two of them headed again to the open area outside the town to start their training. Meanwhile, Martina, who didn't get enough sleep last night, lay down on the ground and fell asleep immediately. Just as Junies was looking for a book, The systems voice appeared in Rainer's mind. Quest completed. Reward

is being distributed. A few seconds later, the systems voice sounded again. Ding. Reward has been issued. While everyone was not paying attention to Rainer, his left hand suddenly materialized a heavy metal staff. The top of the staff floated with a deep red spiral-shaped gem, which was both special and eye-catching. It made the staff look like a divine artifact. In an instant, Rainer felt his magic energy stir wildly, rushing into the staff. Soon, the handle of the staff began to glow with a red light. Identification complete. Staff name Frenzied red dragon breath. Description: Crafted by the

most famous ancient dwarf artisan. The fire magic stone at the top of the staff seals the soul of a red dragon, greatly enhancing fire magic. Note, the original staff was destroyed thousands of years ago. This staff is a replica, but can Perform at full strength. The quality of this staff is legendary. Rainer's eyes widened. He was about to marvel at the systems generosity when he heard its voice again. Task update: Defeat the Goblin Tyrant. Reward, 15 dice gold coins. Runner took a deep breath. The Goblin Tyrant is probably a boss level monster. Dealing with it

won't be easy. After all, the three of us struggle even against a goblin general. So, a goblin tyrant is even more challenging. Junies Lifted her head and her eyes were immediately drawn to the staff. She asked in surprise, "Wait, what is this thing? My staff?" Riner replied with a smile. Junies leaned in to look closer, then exclaimed. Wow, that must have cost a lot. Where did you get it? Reiner smiled and said, "It's a secret." Junies let out a few admiring sounds, then asked, "Can I touch it?" "Sure," Junies, as if she had found a

treasure, carefully examined it, fiddling with the Red gemstone at the top. If I'm not mistaken, the handle is made of fine gold, right? Not only is it indestructible, but it also has a strong magical affinity. The most important thing is just a small piece is worth a fortune. Wow, where did you get this? Still a secret, Reiner said with a slight smile. Junies was so fond of the staff, she couldn't put it down. Feeling a bit shy, she asked, "Can I try it?" "Of course." After getting permission, She carefully picked up the staff and began

to chant a spell towards an open space in the distance. Suddenly, a fireball gathered at the top of the staff, changing colors constantly. Junies laughed excitedly, but then the fireball suddenly went out. "Strange! What's wrong with this staff?" Junies wondered. She kept trying to cast the simplest fireball spell, but each time she failed. The fireball at the top was clearly forming, but it extinguished at The last moment. After several failed attempts, her patience was running out. This staff keeps drawing my magic, but won't release any spells. Whether water or fire magic, it's the same. At

that moment, the breath of the red dragon suddenly lifted into the air, moving as if it had a life of its own. Laner and Junis looked at each other, both confused about what was happening. Norah looked up at the staff and exclaimed, "Wow, amazing." After a few minutes, the Staff seemed tired, and gently fell back beside Laner, tapping his head with the gemstone at its tip. Junis widened her eyes in disbelief and said, "Your staff actually has its own mind. It recognizes a master. No wonder I couldn't cast magic just now. It was because it

wouldn't let me." To test her guess, Laner grabbed the red dragon's breath and began chanting a spell toward a distant open space. As he finished the last word, the tip of the staff Instantly produced a hot fireball. With the magic flowing into it, the fireball grew larger and larger. Finally, it shot rapidly toward the grassland in the distance. Boom! Startled awake, Martinez suddenly sat up and shouted, "What just happened?" After the loud explosion, a hot gust of air hit their faces. Laner opened his eyes in the heat and saw a swirling flame vortex forming on

the grassland far away, gradually fading within half a minute. That area within 40 m was completely turned into scorched earth. That was incredible. Junies was already stunned. Even Laner himself was very surprised. According to some game rules, a staff can indeed amplify a mage's power, but this level of power was terrifying. If he had had this staff last night, the goblin general might have been defeated with just one move, and Norah and Martina wouldn't have been hurt. With this staff's help, even the goblin tyrant could be easily handled. At that moment, Norah poked Laner's thigh

and pointed toward the city. Laner turned to look and saw two knights rushing toward them. It seemed he had accidentally caused a disturbance. The leading knight stopped his horse beside Laner and asked somewhat reproachfully, "What are you doing? Was that explosion caused by you? Your horses are already frightened and running wild in the city. Juny stepped forward and said, "Honorable knight, we are studying Powerful magic to defend against the goblin invasion." The knight was slightly surprised and spoke in a calmer tone. "I see. But as a knight, I have a duty to protect all civilians.

Your actions are too reckless, and I cannot allow you to continue this research." Junies nodded and said, "We understand." Reiner stood quietly nearby, listening to their conversation. Juni seemed better at handling such situations than he was. At that moment, a familiar voice Reached Riner's ears. "Addne, you go back first. Let me handle this. Another night was Deeus." Although they hadn't seen each other for days, Reiner remembered his voice. "Then I leave it to you," Adne replied and returned to the city. Deus took off his helmet, sat on his horse, and looked at the two of

them. He spoke to Junis. Was that magic you just used? Juny shook her head and pointed to Reiner. Reiner was the one who used it. Deus looked at Reiner, Examined his staff, and said, "Riner, join the attack team. Tomorrow, we will go to the Dawn Forest again and thoroughly clear out the nest there. From what I know, there are only four mages in this city. I need your help," Riner fell into thought. Based on the information he received from the system, they would likely encounter the goblin tyrant in the Dawn Forest. He didn't know exactly

how strong it was, but it was definitely more powerful than the Goblin general. A small team of 20 adventurers had suffered heavy losses fighting a general and almost been wiped out. If they met the goblin tyrant, the outcome would be obvious. It's possible, but the reward, how much do you want? 1/10enth of the loot. Not much, right? Reiner thought for a moment. Such a highle monster probably hid treasure. If he found a chest of gold, even just one/tenth of it would make his life worry-f free for the rest of his days. Deus quickly agreed. Deal.

Tomorrow morning, we will gather at the city gate and head to the dawn forest. Understood. Deus looked at Riner's staff again and advised. Don't use that dangerous magic for now. Save your magic power for tomorrow to call the goblins. After saying that, he left. Juny smiled and then looked at Laner. Honestly, I thought you would ask for more, but it's only onetenth of the loot. Laner was surprised and didn't understand what she Meant. Huh? The loot from goblins is usually just rusty knives or wooden sticks. Sometimes there might be leather armor or iron armor. One/tenth

of that isn't worth much. Probably just a few coins in total. Junies explained. No treasures. Juny smiled. Lena, you're funny. Goblins only know eating, sleeping, and breeding. Everything they do revolves around those three things. If they had treasures, it might just be some smoked meat stolen from a Villager's house. Later, uh, lies don't hurt, but the truth cuts deep. No wonder Deus agreed so quickly. Video games can be quite harmful. He paused for a moment and comforted himself. It's okay. I'm just doing good deeds. I am a kind man, Junies nodded and said in the

language of the subhumans. You really are a kind man. Your two subhuman friends must think so, too. Norah nodded. Meanwhile, Martina had somehow fallen asleep on the grass again. At that moment, Norah's Inner voice drifted over. Of course, my owner is kind. He gives me nice clothes and feeds me everyday. He's the best human to me, no doubt. Laner looked down at Nora. The little guy was thinking about something strange again. Why does he treat me so well? What is my owner really after? As usual, Laner returned home right at sunset. But today was a

little different. In front of his small house, there were many clean vegetables, mostly carrots and cabbage. Laner looked Around and saw a few children hiding behind the trees near his door. One of them was the little boy who had come to thank him this morning. He was very shy. Whenever he made eye contact with Laner, he would hide. People in this world sometimes seem tough, sometimes simple and honest. Ler thanked him. Thank you. The children shily smiled and then ran away. Riner called Martina and Nora to bring the vegetables inside. Vegetables spoil very easily. Usually

green Vegetables are rarely seen at the market here. Most farmers grow their own food for themselves. Riner rarely gets to eat vegetables. It looks like he can cook a stew tonight. At bedtime, just as Riner was getting into bed, he felt something cold touch his thigh. He looked under the blanket and saw the red dragon breath inside. I was wondering why I couldn't find you. What are you doing in my bed? If you want to sleep with someone, go sleep on the weapon rack. The red dragon breath stood up. It gently tapped Reiner's head and

then flew over to the fireplace. Riner had just warmed his bed when he felt Norah come over. Turning around, he saw that she was indeed standing by the bed. Although they didn't talk much, they shared a strong understanding. Norah looked down and Reiner reached out to touch her ear. While touching, he accidentally brushed her shoulder. It was so cold. Now that the weather is Getting colder, you must wear more clothes when you go out. You're small and can't resist the cold. Norah nodded, but still didn't speak. But her inner feelings floated into Reiner's mind. Why

does she treat me so well? Why does she care so much about me? I can't understand. Reiner patted the side of the bed. It's cold outside. Do you want to come in and feel warmer? Come on. Norah was slightly surprised and shook her head firmly. Yesterday was an Accident. Today I am clear-headed so I won't fall asleep again. Come on, your body is so cold. What if you catch a cold? Norah shook her head again. No, I will go back to sleep soon. Riner tried to persuade her gently just for a little while. Come on.

He was growing more fond of this catgirl. Nora always kept a serious face, but inside she was lively. The contrast was really adorable. If she could become his wife, that would be great. She was beautiful and had a good Figure. But it would be even better if she gained a few more pounds. Right now, Norah was so thin she looked like just a skeleton. Thinking of this, Reiner couldn't help but gently rub her ears. Norah fell into deep thought. Martina is already asleep. Would it be okay if I just lie down for a bit? After

a brief internal struggle, she gently nodded. Okay, just once. Then she carefully turned to lie on her side. Laner covered her with a blanket. Give me your hand. I'll warm it for you. Oh, okay. Norah silently stretched out her hand and placed it on Laner's chest. So warm. But both of them still kept some distance inside the blanket. After a while, Norah seemed too afraid to get too close, so she turned over and moved away slightly. Seeing the little cat in her arms run off, Laner mustered his courage, gently supported Norah's belly, and pulled her

back into his arms. "Why so far away? Come closer. This guy didn't struggle Much, but his heart was pounding wildly. His hand is on my belly. What does he want to do? For some reason, Norah's body temperature suddenly rose. Laner just held her gently, feeling her soft body. No wonder she's a catgirl. Just holding her makes me feel better. Uh, what do I do? Martina, help me. Unfortunately, Martina, who was seen as Norah's savior, was sleeping soundly like a pig at this moment. After lying there for a long time, Norah finally Spoke. "Master, it's late.

I should go back to sleep." Her voice was so soft it was barely audible. Laner shook his head and with a thick skin said, "I'm cold. Let me hold you a little longer. You shouldn't be overly eager with girls. But you must be brave." Norah helplessly replied, "Okay, just this once." He feels so warm. Warmer than my own blanket. I hope this ends soon. I'm very tired. Laner joked half seriously. Why not sleep in bed with me tonight? You Still need to warm your bed back home. It was fine if he didn't say anything. But

as soon as he did, Norah got anxious. She shook her head firmly and struggled to sit up. No, I really have to go, master. I I want to sleep alone. Her mind was full of resistance. No way. I can't sleep together. I've touched her ears, her tail, hugged her. These are my limits. Seeing her so resolute inside and out, Laner decided to let go, knowing that forcing her would only Cause problems. Chasing after a catgirl must be done step by step. Reiner loosened his grip, and Nora, like an arrow shot from a bow, quickly slipped

back into her bed. Norah didn't sleep all night. She kept thinking over and over. Riner also stayed awake with her all night, secretly listening to her thoughts. His words had a big effect on her. What does the master really want to do? He actually asked me to sleep in the same bed. Could he have feelings for me? No way. The master said he doesn't like my body type. If he liked anyone, it would be Martina, who has the best figure. Is he just trying to pass the time with me? Impossible. The master isn't like that.

Reiner yawned. He was starting to feel sleepy after listening all night. If he hadn't promised Deus to go to the dawn forest to fight goblins, he might have already gone to sleep. Thinking of this, he sat up, woke Martina, quickly packed up, and set out. When they reached the city gate of Melord, Riner saw a group of about 200 people. There were towns folk, adventurers, and even a few ruffians. In front of this mixed group, dozens of knights on horseback seemed to be talking. Reiner made eye contact with one of the knights and nodded slightly.

Although his face was hidden by a helmet, he guessed it was probably Deeus. While Reiner was standing among the group doing nothing, a pair of hands Pulled him away. It was Janice. She smiled and said, "Reiner, come with me. I don't know anyone here, so I need you to help take care of me." Riner didn't expect her to come. Didn't you say you wanted to rest for a few days? I thought about it, but I decided to come anyway. Since you're here, I have no one to talk to, and I might as well come along.

While they were chatting, Norah's thoughts floated over again. Nora, you're really a fool. Even if the master Is feeling frustrated, he would only seek out humans. There's no way he would look at you, an elf. Stop dreaming. It's clear that what happened last night caused her a lot of trouble. She kept thinking about it as she walked. But whenever Janice talked to Laner, she would fall into self-doubt again. Norah not only lacks confidence, but also feels a little insecure. Laner reached out and gently stroked Norah's animal ears. He made a firm decision. When they Go

back, he definitely wants to make Nora his wife. At noon, the four of them sat side by side eating black bread. A cold wind blew and Nora sitting next to Laner shivered. Winter is coming soon and the temperature is about 10° C, so it's quite cold. Martina was fine. She's big and energetic, so she's more resistant to the cold. But Nora is different. She's very afraid of the cold. Sometimes when the wind blows, she sneezes. Laner formed a small fireball In his palm and held it out to keep Norah warm. Norah nibbled on her black

bread and softly said, "Thank you, master." Then her inner thoughts drifted over. Master is so kind to me. Next to her, Martina blinked and reached out her hand. Laner, make the fire bigger. My hands are cold. I want to warm them, too. You can just put your hands inside your clothes to warm up. Martina squinted and looked seriously at Laner. Why are you being biased? Norah is a Person and I'm not. Okay. Okay. I'll make the fire for you. Ler continued to channel magic and the fireball grew larger. Janice also reached out her hand when

she saw this. Soon other unfamiliar adventurers gathered around. Laner casually picked up some twigs and made a campfire for everyone to roast food. After settling down, he looked at Nora again. She was secretly rumaging through her bag and took out another piece of black bread to eat. Just as Laner Wondered if she hadn't eaten enough, her inner voice drifted over. Eat more so I can gain weight. Master said he likes women like Martina. Laner was slightly stunned. He had never said he liked Martina. Martina was pretty and had a good figure, but she was almost

2 m tall and very strong. He preferred women who were petite, delicate, and a bit soft. Since Norah has already thought this way, she probably has similar feelings. However, she is stubborn and it's Unlikely she will say anything openly. Laner sat down beside Norah. While Martina was taking care of the big sword and Junis was talking with other adventurers, he quietly slipped Norah's small hand into his clothes. "Master," Norah softly called out, then closed her mouth. "Don't move. I'm just warming your hands." Norah lowered her head and stayed still. Laner noticed her face was red.

He's so warm and strong, different from Martina. Carefully, Nora opened her Hand, which felt as cold as ice. Laner shivered from the cold. Your hands are really cold. Sorry. I've always been very sensitive to cold since I was a child. That's why I get like this in winter. As she spoke, Norah started to daydream again. When I was little, my mom always warm my hands. The master does this, too. He's so kind. Buy a few more clothes when you go back. and also get a pair of gloves. Norah nodded but suddenly seemed to remember something

And asked, "Won't that be too expensive?" Laner smiled. "It's okay. It's a gift for you, so it's not part of the redemption fee." Norah was slightly surprised. The comfort she had been feeling made her forget her original goal, earning money to buy her freedom. But now she had a new idea. If I leave him, where can I go? There's nowhere safe for us in this world. He might be the only person who treats me kindly. I need to stay close to him. Hearing her Thoughts, Laner was momentarily surprised. He didn't expect Norah's feelings to change

so quickly. When he first bought her, she kept thinking about escaping. Now she was considering staying. Looking at Martina, who was daydreaming about food and sleep everyday and not thinking about anything else. It was no wonder her intelligence was rated D. Just as Laner was about to complain, Martina looked up at him, their eyes meeting. She put down her big Sword and blinked in confusion. What are you looking at? Do you have food again? Hearing her thoughts, Laner sighed. Let's leave it at that. Even if Martina is a bit slow, she will surely understand after

some time. After resting for an hour, the group continued their journey. As they got closer to the dawn forest, they surprisingly found signs of goblins nearby. Looking at the goblin corpse lying in the grass by the roadside, which had been cut in half. Martina slowly said, "I didn't expect to see green-skinned monsters here," Reiner patted her shoulder and said, "There are more people this time, but we should still be careful." Martina nodded and quietly whispered to Reiner. "I feel like more people might get hurt this time." Reiner had a similar feeling, but he tapped her

head with his staff and said, "We haven't even entered the forest yet, and you're already saying such unlucky things. If we face danger Again, don't be careless like last time. I don't want to have to heal you again," Martina hummed softly and muttered. I think you just want to pinch me a little more. How rude. By evening, the group finally reached the dawn forest. Along the way, Reiner saw many goblin bodies, mostly killed by the knights leading the group. Occasionally, there were reports of adventurers getting hurt. This was not a good sign. Junice returned from

the front, looking a bit tired. Reiner, You should be careful, too. These clever goblins have set many traps along the way. They're very sneaky. Knowing that knights in heavy armor are hard to kill, they wait for the leading knights to walk far ahead before triggering traps to attack the adventurers behind. Several people have already fallen victim and lost their ability to move. Reiner suddenly had a bad feeling. It seemed that the war had already begun the moment they decided to go to the Dawn forest. At that moment, Norah's thoughts entered Reiner's mind. Things seem a

bit off. Master, it looks like we are surrounded by green-skinned monsters. Norah tugged Riner's clothes. Reiner blinked in confusion. They were at the edge of the dawn forest with endless trees ahead and dense bushes on both sides. Are you sure? Norah's ears stood up high all around us. I can't hear their voices. If you don't believe me, just set some fires around and soon Green monsters will jump out. Janice broke out in a cold sweat on her forehead. Understanding the language of the humanoids, she lowered her voice and said, "I'll go tell Deus. go quickly.

Soon, news spread that the team was surrounded by goblins. Although the adventurers continued their actions, they were already cautious of the goblins in the bushes. Janice quickly returned and whispered to Laner, "Deus and the others have noticed, too." He Told you to use fireball magic to set these bushes on fire. It's not realistic to retreat now. As long as the goblins realize the team isn't moving deeper, they will attack first. So, it's better to strike first. You burn the left side, I'll burn the right. When you see me cast the spell, you do the same.

Okay. Janice took off the black cloth covering her staff. The two split up and moved outside the team, finding a relatively open space, then began quietly chanting Spells. Seeing the gem at the top of the red dragon's breath glow with a bright red light, Laner suddenly aimed his staff at the nearby bushes and cast a fireball. The magic enhanced by the staff was extremely powerful. A tongue of fire about 20 to 30 m high shot up and the intense heat waves swept through instantly, turning the nearby bushes into a sea of flames. Then there were

heart-wrenching screams from the bushes. A goblin covered in flames rushed out And engaged in a fierce fight with the adventurers. After the battle started, Laner was afraid of hitting his allies and dared not use magic anymore. He could only backto back with Nora, wielding his staff like a hammer, knocking down goblins one after another. The staff forged from fine gold was indestructible. Laner was only worried that the fire magic stone at the tip might be shattered. Host, you are bold to use this. It's almost indestructible. You won't ruin it fighting a few goblins. Not completely

indestructible. Is this thing comparable to vibranium? No. That's why I said almost indestructible. But for fighting goblins, you can rest assured you won't ruin it. After hearing the systems explanation, he swung the staff even harder. It had to be said the staff's center of gravity was forward, making it feel like a hammer, and it handled quite well. Martina, go help the others. Nora And I can protect ourselves. Okay. Martina, like a wild horse running free, swung her great sword and charged forward. Norah kept a small dagger in her hand, closely following and protecting Laner. The

fight lasted about 10 minutes and ended with the adventurers winning. Laner used his newly learned water healing spell to treat the injured. At that moment, Martina returned to Laner's side. She was covered in blood and looked a bit Excited. Laner, this is just the vanguard. There must be more green-skinned monsters waiting for us behind. Laner agreed. These goblins didn't even wear leather armor. From their gear, they seemed weaker than usual. Definitely not elite goblins. They were probably just cannon fodder used to wear down enemies. Junies wiped sweat from her forehead and said while healing the

wounded, "I never thought goblins could become so strange. I've Met goblins before, usually in groups of three or five, but I've never seen them act like this." After driving away a small group of goblins, the team continued deeper into the forest. Earlier, Deeus and the others had also fought goblins at the front of the group. After walking a little further, Laner saw a huge grayish blue corpse lying on the ground. It had only one eye and emitted a foul smell. It was covered in many wounds, clearly taken down with A lot of effort by the

knights. Martina glanced at it and muttered, "I didn't expect there to be a troll here. Do you know what that is? Of course. I've lived here for a while, Martinez said thoughtfully. As if recalling something unpleasant. These things usually only appear in the northern forests. Anything that moves, they'll eat. They're not very smart, but very strong. Their skin is tough, and I can't beat them. I always stay far away when I see one. Junies, standing nearby, said in the language of the subhumits. Oneeyed trolls often work with goblins. We need to be more careful. Laner

nodded and kept walking with the team. Honestly, after facing danger several times, Laner felt more and more that being an adventurer was risky. Danger was around every corner, and one careless move could cost him his life. He hopes to earn enough money for retirement in a few years, buy a house in Melrod, and Then retire with Nora to live a peaceful life. But for now, he should spend his money elsewhere. Since the last time Norah was knocked out by the goblin general and Martino was shot in the chest, Laner has been thinking about changing his

armor. The light armor made of tough leather is light, but offers limited protection, only suitable for low-level attacks. If faced with an arrow, it might be pierced or not, but if he switches to chain mail, the Chances of getting hurt would be much lower. Laner looked at Martino walking at the front, imagining her in full plate armor, fully armed. Just then, Martina shivered twice and her inner voice drifted over. I feel like someone is giving me a learing look. Without much hesitation, she turned to look at Laner. Their eyes met. Laner squinted and asked, "What

are you looking at? Keep your eyes on the road." Martina turned away without saying anything, but Her inner voice came through. Does Laner have a crush on me? In a way, she was right. Laner was definitely interested in her strong and powerful body, her strength like that of an ox. Martina being so fierce would look amazing in full armor. Norah's inner voice also drifted over. Why is the owner's gaze always on Martina and always on her backside? I guess I like big butts. I should probably eat more to get chubbier. That was just a silly

thought. Ler was actually looking at Martina's beautiful strong thighs, not her backside. He turned to Nora, about to hold her hand when he saw her cat ears twitch and heard her inner voice. It seems like there's something strange in the woods. Is it a green-skinned monster again? Norah tiptoed and looked to one side, then reached out and tugged Laner. Master, I hear something in the woods. It sounds like goblins whispering. In which direction? Norah's two ears, like Radar, turned carefully, listening. Then she pointed toward the deep woods. Laner squinted. Deep in the woods, it was

completely dark and nothing could be seen. A light source about the size of a torch appeared and gradually grew larger. Junis looked over with a slight frown and said, "What is that?" Riner was suddenly alarmed and shouted, pushing Nora and Martina away from the group. Spread out quickly. Reiner's warning was timely. The surrounding Adventurers, hearing his shout, quickly dispersed. Then, a bright fireball shot through the trees and hit the center of the group. Some adventurers who couldn't dodge were caught by the flames and rolled around screaming. The nearby trees also caught fire. Riner quickly used

water magic to put out the flames on their bodies and then extinguished the fires on the trees. Norah looked at the woods and then drew a dagger from her belt. Master, green monsters are Coming. Reiner turned to look and saw countless dark shadows moving deep in the forest. Several knights shouted repeatedly among the group. Enemy attack. Spread out. Light the torches. Some adventurers came to borrow fire from Reiner and passed it around. After a few seconds, the area was brightly lit. Looking around, Reiner saw that the area was filled with dense goblins, about a thousand

of them. There were also a few oneeyed ogres mixed in. They Moved slowly but powerfully, holding rough wooden clubs. Riner wanted to cast a fireball spell at them, but hesitated, worried it might set the whole forest on fire. Since they faced the goblins with the wind blowing toward them, the flames would back onto themselves, causing more damage to their own group. Fire magic was powerful but limited in scope. The goblins using magic showed no such hesitation. They kept casting fireball after fireball, relentlessly attacking. In less than half a minute, there were significant casualties among the

group. Meanwhile, the goblin horde charged forward and fought with the adventurers. But the goblins fireballs didn't stop. They kept bombarding the adventurers. A few unlucky goblins reached the front lines but were accidentally hit. Is that guy crazy? He's even killing his own kind. Juny shouted angrily, raising her glowing staff. Reiner, protect me, Nora. And Martina moved closer. As the spell Finished chanting, cold raindrops fell on Laner's face. Then drops of rain started falling from the sky. In an instant, a heavy rainstorm began in the forest. The rain put out the adventurer's torches, plunging the area

back into darkness. At the same time, the power of the fireball spell on the opposite side was greatly weakened. Laner and Junis had a shared understanding. In the heavy rain, they both used their staffs to gather Fireballs to light up the adventurers. With water and light providing shelter, the situation gradually turned around. The weak goblins outnumbered the adventurers, but their strength was lacking. With teamwork, the adventurers could defeat any number of them. However, the large oneeyed ogre could easily break through the adventurer's defenses. He swung his club, knocking several adventurers into the air. Martina, focus

on those big ones. When They get close, find a way to take them down. Got it. Martina charged forward, wielding her sword to kill the ogre. This kind of monster without armor was no match for Martina with her big sword. No matter how tough the blood, she could cut through it easily. The situation was completely reversed and the adventurer's morale soared. Gradually, knights rushed into the woods to fight the goblins. Suddenly, a system voice sounded in his ears. Warning, you are being watched by The goblin high priest. Warning, your life is under serious threat. Warning.

Before the systems voice finished, Laner heard a thunderous roar from the sky. He was instantly alarmed. Junis had told him there were five types of natural magic elements. Thunder was one of them. Main quest has been changed to survive. Reward 10 gold coins. He shouted for everyone to scatter, but it was too late. Laner only saw a flash of white lightning. Master, master, wake up. Norah's voice was faint and distant. Laner felt a sharp pain in his ears and his skin burned hot. The blinding light made it hard for him to open his eyes. Thank

goodness you're safe. Norah's voice was trembling with tears. Thank the gods. The master is still alive. After a moment of adjustment, Laner finally managed to open his eyes. Norah's face was covered in mud and her cat ears were dirty. She was soaked all over. The red dragon's breath also came Closer. Its top gemstone was faintly glowing with tiny flames, keeping both of them warm. "Where am I?" Laner asked, struggling to sit up. He looked around and saw he was in a forest. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his head. He remembered everything. "Is it

morning now?" "Yes," Norah replied. "After you were struck by lightning, I took you and ran away." She shook off the rain from her body, trembling slightly. Ran away. Laner's head hurt more, and he was still Confused. That goblin priest so sneaky and cruel. First, it attacked them with a fireball, forcing Jennis to use water magic to protect the group. But that played right into its hands. Nora softly said, "I was far enough away that I only felt numb, but most of the others were hit by lightning, so I took you and ran." Lena remembered that

Jennice was nearby. "Where are Martina and Jennice?" he asked. Norah shook her head. "I don't know about Martina. She was far from us, So she probably wasn't hit. But Jennice was struck, and when I ran with you, she was still lying on the ground. Laner gasped in shock. If what Norah said was true, Jennice was probably gone. Seeing Laner's pale face, Norah kept apologizing. Master, I'm sorry. I couldn't carry both of you, so I couldn't take her with us. It's not your fault, Laner said. I should have thought of this earlier. He was originally heading

for the goblin king, but then a Goblin priest appeared out of nowhere. This guy could use both fire and lightning magic. He lost out because he didn't expect it. Just then, Norah's ears twitched. She covered Laner's mouth. Shoo. After waiting a moment, she lowered her voice. Master, the goblins are searching for us now. The whole forest is full of goblins. We need to be careful, Laner nodded and asked. Where do you think we are now? Norah hesitated, tilting her head to think. Maybe to the north. I'm not sure. It couldn't be north. Unless Norah carried

Laner for a whole night and ran more than 10 km. Based on her physical strength, she obviously can't do it. Can you help me find the others? Preferably Martina. Norah squinted her eyes slightly. I'll try. The rain just stopped and their sense have been washed away. Follow me. Laner was treating the burns caused by lightning on his skin while following Nora. Soon he heard the Systems voice. Main quest completed. Reward has been issued. Main quest updated, kill the Goblin King. Side quest updated, kill the Goblin High Priest. Reward, 10 gold coins. Although Laner really wanted

to kill the Goblin High Priest, the most sensible thing now was to find Martina and Junis and escape together. After searching with Nora in the forest for a while, they returned to the small path where they fought yesterday. It was clearly cleaned up Now. The heavy rain had washed away the blood from last night. All Laner saw was muddy ground. Even though Norah often argued and sometimes fought with Martina, she felt very upset now. Poor Martina. Even if she's strong, she can't fight so many goblins. She must have been eaten. She loves food so much,

but she didn't even get to have her last meal before dying. Laner looked at her and comforted her. There are over 200 people. Goblins can't eat them all at Once. Martinez still has hope. With so many people, if all were captured, goblins could only cook about 50 a day. He just hoped goblins didn't like to eat women like Martina, who were full of muscle. At that moment, Norah covered her nose and whispered, "Master, I think I smell meat." "Human meat," Laner's scalp went numb. He swallowed hard and said, "Take me there." Norah bent forward and

led the way. The two of them moved into the dense forest, one after The other. After walking for a long time, Laner also caught the strong smell of meat. But thinking about it being human meat made his stomach churn uncontrollably. After a while, Norah suddenly stopped among the bushes, slowly moving her hand to part the leaves. After looking inside, she handed the position to Laner. Master, you should see this. Reiner looked outside and his pupils suddenly shrank sharply. The goblin had cleared a large area of Forest in front and built simple flat topped wooden houses.

In front of these houses, about 10 large iron pots were set up. They were cooking some dismembered limbs. Most of the meat was green. This group of beasts was even cannibalistic, which was beyond Riner's imagination. In front of the iron pots stood a slender, very thin goblin like a stick insect. He was covered with strange runes, wearing a frightening mask with a ghostly face, and holding a Staff topped with several bloody human heads. This was probably the goblin priest who cast magic during the sneak attack last night. In the center of the open space, there

was a throne carved from stone. Sitting on the throne was a fat puscovered giant goblin who looked weak and not very combat ready. Its eyes were bright red, and it wore a light yellow crown on its head. This creature was probably the goblin tyrant mentioned by the system. Help! Ah! Two strong Oneeyed ogres were killing carefully chosen adventurers. Nearly a hundred adventurers were tied to the ground like bugs. They were divided into two groups. It seemed one group was meant to be slaughtered and eaten while the other was temporarily kept alive. Riner didn't see Martina

or Junies among those people, but he saw Deus. Deeus's armor had been stripped off and his woolen clothes were muddy. But even so, he refused to give in, loudly cursing the Goblins with the most vicious words. Even though the goblins couldn't understand a word, Norah's ears suddenly perked up. She pointed to the bushes not far away and whispered, "I smell Martina and Junies. Let's go, Master." Riner followed her through the bushes. After a short while, she crawled out of the bushes. Swish. A big sword swung toward her head. Fortunately, it stopped just in time in

front of her. Nora Martina looked at Reiner behind her, her Furrowed brow relaxing. I'm so glad you're safe, Reiner. Junies was also there. A few other adventurers followed behind her. After a few seconds of pause, she said with self-lame, "I have caused a lot of trouble for everyone." Laner did not comment. At that time, Jinny simply made what she believed was the right choice. If it were Laner, he would probably do the same. Who would have thought that this goblin high priest could also use two types of Magic? If they didn't use water magic for

defense and kept being bombarded by fireballs, the casualties might be even worse. Laner took a deep breath and looked out beyond the trees. Let's find a way to rescue them first. Every 2 minutes of delay could mean a brave adventurer being torn apart by the oneeyed ogre. They needed to make a quick decision. Is it just us now? Laner looked around. There were only about 10 of them. One adventurer replied, "Probably, including those in the pot. The numbers roughly match. Most of the injured have been cooked in the goblins pots. Frankly, we should run now.

I just counted. There are at least 10 ogres and 200 goblins nearby. Our 10 people can't make much of a difference." Jenny's lowered her head, seeming to feel guilty. Another adventurer said, "Yes, let's hurry and escape before we're discovered. If they find us, we might not even have time to run. Rescuing them Is indeed dangerous, but there might still be a chance. The goblins are currently very scattered and unprepared, which is a good opportunity for a surprise attack. 10 ogres could be handled by Martina, and the remaining goblins and adventurers are quite reputable. As long

as they work together closely, it shouldn't be too difficult. Laner asked Martina, who was covered in blood, "Can you defeat the two goblins in the middle?" Martinez snorted Dismissively, then raised a finger. As long as I can get close, I only need a moment. This was pretty much what Laner expected. The Goblin King with a big belly is slow and has little fighting ability. The Goblin High Priest is clearly a ranged mage with high attack but low defense. If Martina gets close, she will almost have no resistance. Laner looked at Junies and asked, "If I

stay here and charge a fireball to ambush the goblin high priest, what will Happen?" Juny shook her head. You will be noticed when you start gathering energy. If I'm right, the goblin priest probably has some magic sensing ability that makes it easier. Laner said softly as he looked at the others. Next, I plan to try to rescue our friends. It might be dangerous. If anyone doesn't want to join, they can leave. The adventurers looked at each other, but no one spoke. Let me put it another way. Who wants to join? Laner asked, scanning the group.

I Do. Lord Deus once saved my father on the battlefield. Me too. Lord Adne helped me before. Thanks to him, I could pay for my sister's treatment. My brother is inside. I want to join, too. Seeing everyone willing, Laner gathered them together. I have a plan. Laner peeked outside and looked around. He saw the goblin high priest still busy stirring ingredients into a pot of meat stew. He placed his staff against a tree and started whispering a spell. Suddenly, the goblin priest in the distance sensed something was wrong. He looked around and finally spotted Laner

trying to sneak attack. He raised his staff and roared, "Goblins! Catch him!" The goblins nearby stopped their work and grabbed their weapons, rushing toward Laner. A oneeyed ogre, responsible for slaughtering adventurers, also ran toward him with a butcher's knife. A few other ogres faced Laner, guarding the priest and the Tyrant. Laner clenched his staff tightly, aiming at the goblins approaching nearby. Thinking carefully, he raised his staff a little higher, aiming at the distant goblin priest. But the goblin priest didn't dodge or hide. He showed no fear. A fireball brushed past the ogre's body and hit

the goblin priest. But the explosion he expected didn't happen. Instead, an invisible force deflected the blast, causing an explosion in the open ground. At the Same time, a bone tile hanging around his neck shattered. Laner frowned. What was that? Some kind of summoning charm? The goblin priest laughed breathlessly like a broken bellows. The goblin tyrant sitting behind him seemed to have lost patience. He roared, "Kill that human." The goblin priest began chanting a spell. Reiner used his staff to kill a nearby goblin, then ran towards the wooden house, using it as cover. However, the goblin

priest didn't see The others as allies. He cast a fireball spell that blew Riner away and several parts of the house caught fire. Reiner's backside was burning. So, he quickly used water to put out the flames. Seeing goblins approaching from all directions, Reiner set some fires to push them back and shouted loudly, "Junis," as soon as he finished speaking, a fireball was shot at the goblin priest, but was deflected by a mysterious force. This also drew the priest's attention. He saw That the adventurers who had been earlier had already been secretly freed by Nora. They

grabbed weapons nearby and started fighting back. The goblin priest roared angrily. "Clever humans! Big ones! Go catch them! I don't need you anymore!" A heavy oneeyed ogre ran toward them. Meanwhile, the goblin priest kept casting fireballs against Junis' water spells. Reiner climbed onto the roof to avoid the goblins closing in on him. The entire goblin tribe was now In chaos. The goblin priest's attention was fully focused, and there was no interference from the oneeyed ogre. The timing was perfect. He crouched on the roof, dodging arrows, and swung his fiery staff with force. Martina rushed out.

She wielded a double-handed sword and charged at the unprepared goblin priest. "Ah, a human cutting human priest." The frightened goblin king rolled off his throne. The goblin priest finally snapped out of his shock. He Began chanting a spell, preparing to cast a fireball at Martina, but he was a second too late. Martina's double sword struck directly at his neck. The goblin priest's head fell off and his tall body collapsed backward. Martina casually wiped the blood off her sword. "Well done," Riner praised, watching clearly from the roof. The goblins realized something was wrong and hurriedly ran

back. "Quick, protect the king." Seeing this, the oneeyed ogre and the others Stopped fighting Deeus and Junies and ran toward the goblin king. But Martina's sword was not gentle. She cut down as many goblins as there were. And soon the goblin tribe was filled with blood. Do you want to save him? Martina stepped on the goblin king's face, then sliced open his belly, spilling colorful intestines. Ah. The goblin king held in pain. Laner, standing on the roof, couldn't help but complain. Stop playing. This thing is so dirty. Don't You find it disgusting? Martina was also

annoyed. She stabbed her sword straight into his throat, ending his life. Then she charged into the goblin group and started killing. Suddenly, Laner sensed something was wrong. The corpse of the goblin priest was quietly writhing. The severed head strangely rolled back and reconnected to the body. Martina behind you, but she was already entangled with the goblins and couldn't get free. Junis also sensed something was off. She Instinctively cast a fireball, but it was deflected by an invisible force. Deus grabbed his long sword and rushed forward, but was knocked back several meters. The goblin priest raised

his staff and roared as he set his body on fire. Immediately, many goblins collapsed to the ground and turned into mummies within seconds while their green spirits gathered at the top of the staff. Martina took a quick step forward, swinging her twin swords Fiercely, and once again defeated the goblin priest. But before dying, he transferred that spirit into the goblin king's body. Laner sensed danger and ran over, shouting for everyone to get away. He then shot a fireball, igniting the corpse. The goblin king's body burned in the swirling flames, filling the air with a burnt

smell. Laner, are you okay? Junies asked walking over with her staff looking concerned. I just saw something green go into that guy's body. What Green thing? Everyone looked at Laner with confusion. Didn't you see it? That green thing looked like a spirit. Junies tentatively asked, "Are you talking about dark energy?" "Yes." Hearing that word again, Laner felt a sense of familiarity. Before he traveled here, he had heard that term in some movies and shows. My teacher said, "Only a small number of people in this world can see the flowing evil energy. It comes from the

power of demons. If what you say is True, then we should know." Before Jun's finished speaking, Laner saw the goblin king standing up in the flames. He has dark skin, bloody intestines giving off a bad smell, and his shriveled legs with bulging veins. "Everyone get back." Norah reacted the fastest, pulling Junes away. The two adventurers closest to the king weren't so lucky. They were grabbed by the neck and their white spirits were drawn out from their eyes, turning them into mummies instantly. The flames on The king's body went out. His broken body started to heal,

but then quickly decayed again, looking very painful. Let's attack together. Take him down. Ah. The king was very fast. He threw two withered corpses at the group, making them stumble. then picked up a butcher's knife dropped by a ogre and roared as he charged at the adventurers. Blood and flesh splattered everywhere. The unarmored adventurers were like ants in front of him. He killed dozens with just One glance. Laner and Jun's fireballs could set his body on fire, but they never slowed him down. He can heal himself. These attacks are useless. Martina Martina shouted a battle

cry, hitting the king with her shield and making him stagger. Then she took the opportunity to cut off one of his arms. The king looked at his missing lamb. Then a new arm with slimy flesh grew out instantly. Martina frowned slightly. This is unbelievable. Cut off his head. As soon as Laner finished speaking, the king suddenly pushed past Martina and charged at him like a madman. A knight in full armor stepped in front of him, blocking a deadly strike. His plate armor was actually cracked by that. Even the goblin general didn't have such incredible strength.

Run now, Laner turned and ran. The king grabbed the knight's waist and threw him against the wall like a stone. Soon after, more armored knights rushed over, wielding Long swords and attacking the king wildly. Their strength was too weak. They couldn't even cut through the king's bones. The tyrant swung his great sword wildly, sparks flying everywhere. The knight's armor was battered and scarred, forcing them to retreat several meters to keep their distance. The archers hiding in the shadows fired several arrows, but they were useless against the tyrant. Suddenly, Martina appeared from nowhere. She stepped on

a Knight's shoulder and leapt high into the air, cutting off the tyrant's head. However, the huge creature did not fall. It still swung its great sword wildly. He's a monster. He won't die that easily. Martina's eyes were full of fighting spirit. She showed no fear and quickly ran back to the tyrant, cutting off his two legs. As she was about to leave, the tyrant swung his sword randomly and hit her left arm, causing her entire hand to fall off. Norah Seized the chance, rushed forward, and grabbed Martina's severed arm, rolling out of the battle scene

with her. "Riner! Let's roast him!" Janice shouted urgently. She cast a fireball spell, setting the tyrant on fire. His remaining limbs recovered much more slowly in the flames. When his broken leg grew back, Martina, injured but determined, moved forward and cut it off again. Meanwhile, Reiner kept chanting spells. The fireball at the tip of his Staff shrank rapidly and changed color, finally turning a beautiful sky blue. Stay back. All the adventurers retreated, keeping away from the battle. Seeing the tyrant grow new limbs, Riner no longer hesitated. He shot the blue fireball. Boom. The blue fireball

hit the tyrant and a powerful wave of heat swept through the forest. The ground trembled violently. Reiner was blown backward and his cloak immediately caught fire. He tore off the burning Cloak and threw it aside, then looked up at the blurry figure in the flames. He could see that the flesh had been stripped away and finally the body turned into a pile of ashes. The flames burned for a long time. When Reiner regained his senses, he felt a burning pain on his skin. He had been burned. After confirming the goblin tyrant was truly dead, Reiner

turned to Martina and quickly walked over. "This girl was tough." Her hand was cut off, but she Sat there as if nothing had happened. "Does it hurt?" Martina answered calmly. "It hurts, but I can bear it." Norah handed Reiner the severed arm she had retrieved. "Master, you're hurt. I'll treat it myself later. Hydrotherapy will heal the burns quickly. He gently touched Norah's animal ears and softly said, "You performed very well today." Norah nodded and her thoughts also drifted over. These are all things I should do. Riner turned to look at Junies. Her face was very

pale and she had already fainted. During the fight earlier, she kept using fireball magic, which seemed to have drained her magic power, causing her to pass out. Lying down should be fine. There's probably no serious problem. Riner held Martina's arm, looked at the clean cut, and said, "Hold on a moment. I'll help you put it back." Oh. Reiner pressed her arm back into place while using hydrotherapy magic to help the wound heal. Even for Someone as strong as Martina, the injury was so severe that she broke out in cold sweat and her body trembled uncontrollably.

It hurts so much. It really hurts. It's okay to cry out if it hurts. No one will laugh at you. No need. Just hurry up, Martino whispered, her breathing growing more rapid. Reiner overestimated the healing power of hydrotherapy magic. The cut was too large and her entire bone was broken. Her arm just stuck back on briefly, then Fell off again. Tears welled up in Martina's eyes from the pain. If it's too bad, just leave it. Even without one arm, I can still be strong. At that moment, Deus came over. Reiner, I need your help. Many

people are injured. Wait a moment. I'll be right there. Reiner took out holy water from his pouch. He had carried this medicine with him ever since he obtained it just in case. Reiner poured a little holy water on Martina's severed arm, then pressed her Arm back into place. Soon, the flesh and bones began to heal at a terrifying speed, leaving only a faint scar. Martina looked at her arm and let out a deep breath, then said with some disbelief, "My arm doesn't hurt anymore. Reiner, you're amazing. Don't move around too much if it doesn't hurt.

Just sit here and wait for your arm to recover. Okay. Reiner turned to help other injured adventurers. Many of them had also lost their arms. He had no Medical experience, so he could only try to use hydrotherapy magic to stick the severed limbs back on and fix them with wooden boards. It is not certain whether he can be cured. We will only know after Junis wakes up. During this time, Deeus has been staying close to him, watching him hesitate to speak as if he wants to say something. After a while, seeing that there are fewer

people around, he finally speaks. Laner, I owe you another favor. We are just hired help. I was Only doing my duty. If it weren't for you, we might have already become the victims of the goblins attack. Laner waves his hand and lowers his head to heal his burns with water therapy. Just good luck. any mistake and we wouldn't have been able to save you. Deus nods and says nothing further. After a long silence, he speaks again. If you need help with anything in Melord, you can come to me. Then he turns and walks toward a

few knights. Laner says nothing And continues to treat his burns. He glances out of the corner of his eye and notices Jun's moving nearby. Are you okay? Juny struggles to sit up, holding her staff and nodding. Then she suddenly turns back and asks, "Laner, is your magic crystal really as big as a mountain?" Before returning home, all the adventurers completely destroyed the goblin tribe. They burned down all the wooden houses completely. The bodies of comrades who could still be recognized Were loaded onto wagons to be taken back, while those beyond recognition were buried on the

spot. Deus chose a pretty stream to bury them. The original team had about 200 people, but less than 100 returned. Although the goblin threat was eliminated, the losses were heavy. Laner walks home exhausted. Because there are many injured and a lot of loot on the wagons, the group moves very slowly. They only arrive in Melord by noon the next day. Laner greets everyone And prepares to go back to sleep. "Your reward hasn't been paid yet. Wait until we deal with the stuff. Then you can go back," Deus says calmly. Just give it to me later.

We'll probably meet again soon. I'm going to sleep now, Laner says tiredly, then turns and leaves the group. As soon as he gets back to the village, he sees the wooden house door filled with vegetables given by the villagers. Put those ingredients inside. I need to rest for a while. Two animaled Girls carried things into the kitchen. Laner was a bit dirty, so he leaned casually against the wall and fell asleep with his eyes closed and then opened again. When he woke up, he found himself lying in bed, his body cleaned and his clothes changed.

A warm object was resting beside him, and he felt the soft, warm ears of a cat. Norah made a soft sound and looked at Laner. "You're awake?" "Yes." "Is it midnight now?" "Yes, Martina." "And I have already Eaten." "Are you hungry, master?" Ler shook his head. Norah yawned and prepared to get out of bed. "Then I'll go back to sleep." Laner quickly reached out and held her back. Don't go. Sleep a little longer. It's very cold outside. He wanted to hold the catgirl again. Seeing that Norah didn't want to stay, he added, "I haven't touched

your tail and ears yet. Then I'll just sit. If you sit, I can't touch your ears. Lie down. It's so cold outside. What if he gets Sick?" Norah didn't say anything and honestly lay back in the blanket. Ler gently stroked her cat ears and tentatively wrapped his arms around Norah's waist. She won't let me go again. Although he didn't say anything, she was quite scared of what might happen. Laner mischievously asked, "Who helped me take a bath?" Nora immediately replied, "Martina." We covered ourselves with a towel and didn't see anything. She said that, but her

inner thoughts Betrayed her. We bathed together and they saw everything. Ler was momentarily speechless. Although he was mentally prepared, hearing Norah's inner voice still made him feel a bit strange. Who changed your clothes? Martina did. Martina changed her clothes. I changed my pants. Ler held her tail and gently tugged. Norah mumbled softly. "Be gentle." Laner nodded and held her tightly. Norah was as soft as a cat with a faint scent that made Laner always Feel curious and want to smell her. Although everything around was dark, Rainer could feel her body temperature rising. Norah's face turned

red. Her mind was filled with messy thoughts. She was still a young girl experiencing her first feelings of love. Feeling shy and a little reserved, thinking about the adventures they had shared recently, Rainor's good feelings toward her grew stronger. Suddenly, impulsively, he whispered in her ear, "Nora, be my girl, Huh?" Norah's mind went blank. She clutched the blanket tightly and didn't speak for a long time. "What's going on? Am I having a hallucination? Don't joke with me, master. This isn't fun at all. Maddie, come save me." Rainer gently poked her ear, causing Nora to shiver.

Why aren't you saying anything? Master, stop teasing me. I'm not teasing you. I'm serious. Rainer rubbed her fluffy animal ear again. Norah remained silent. Her mind was racing with wild thoughts. What if I refuse? Will the master still treat me like this? If I agree, are we about to do that kind of thing? No, I'm not ready. Mom said I should seize opportunities that make me happy. And the master is so kind to me. I can't miss this. Maybe this is my last chance to change my fate. Norah tightly held Rainer's hand and softly said,

"I agree, but we can't do that kind of thing for now." Her breathing was rapid. After a few seconds of pause, she continued with A tearful voice. I'm still too thin. Not tasty at all. I need to gain some weight first. Then you can at least let me touch your tail, right? Mm. Rainer was no longer polite. He started from the base of her tail and stroked all the way to the tip. The feel of a cat's tail was indeed nice. The two lay on the bed talking quietly for a long time. Norah, already tired,

soon fell asleep. While she was dreaming, Rainer surprisingly heard her inner thoughts. Norah's voice Was full of joy and excitement. Mom, I have a home now. In the morning, after waking up, Rainor was the first to be scrutinized by Martina. She was holding a long sword, crouching by the bed, spying on the two people. Reiner opened his eyes and saw her. "What are you doing? You gave me a scare." Martina squinted and asked, "Seriously, why are you two sleeping together again?" Their voices woke Nora. She looked back at Martina, but because she was shy, her

Face quickly turned red again. Martina's tone was serious. "Riner, did you bully Nora again?" A strong male shouldn't bully a female. Reiner immediately replied, "When did I bully her? Don't accuse me falsely." Then he put his arm around Norah's waist. Martina looked down and widened her eyes, seeming very surprised by this action. Reiner slowly said, "Honestly, Norah is already my girl." She agreed to it last night. Martina was even more surprised. She Firmly said, "You must have threatened Nora. You're talking nonsense." While they argued, Norah spoke softly. It was my choice. I love my master.

I want a home. Martina scratched her head. She didn't say anything, but her inner thoughts showed her confusion. This isn't right. Norah likes Riner because he gave her a bath just because he's a bit older. Is it really that simple? Reiner felt a bit offended. Early in the morning, Reiner took them to Melord. On The way, he kept sneaking glances at Nora, and the two of them, sensing each other, often accidentally made eye contact. He found me again. It's so hard to sneak a look. Reiner held her hand, but Norah quickly pulled away. She was

stubborn. Whenever Martina looked at her, she would instinctively withdraw her hand. Unknowingly, the three of them arrived at Melord. Riner's goal was to find Martina a suitable set of armor. If he had enough money, he would rent a House in the city to stay in. Constantly traveling between the city and the village was not very convenient. Most of Riner's activities took place in Melord. For example, going to the adventurer's guild for quests or buying weapons and armor all needed to be done in town. Now, he was feeling more comfortable financially. Originally, he had 10 gold

coins. After going to the Dawn Forest and completing three tasks, he now had a total of 45 gold coins. Thanks to the Systems quests, he earned in a short time what a farmer would take 20 years to make. Although this money wasn't enough for him to make a big leap in social class, it was enough for his current needs. As soon as he entered the city gate, Laner heard a familiar voice. Hey, Laner. He turned around and saw Deus standing on the city wall with his hands on his hips wearing only chain mail. Deeus took

a bag of money from his waist and threw it to Laner. Laner Caught the bag, opened it, and saw it was filled with silver coins worth about three gold coins in total. That much? You sold a lot of loot. Deus nodded, then threw another small bag of money. This second bag was small, but Laner felt it was heavy. He opened it and saw it was full of gold coins, at least a dozen. Are you serious? Laner's eyes widened. Of course, this bounty is for the tyrant and the priest. Since you did most of the work,

you should get most of The reward. Laner shook the money bag and then put it into his belt pouch. All right, thanks then. Just as he was about to leave, Deus called him back. What's wrong? Have second thoughts? Deeus shook his head and said, "If I don't have other plans during the day, I usually stay here on the wall." Okay. Yeah. It was clear they didn't have much to say to each other. Seeing Deus turned to chat with a nearby night. Laner also left with the beastared girls. He first Went to the cobbler to get

each of them a pair of comfortable short boots. Their sandals worn for a month were almost torn apart. And with the weather getting colder, it was time to slow down. Nora seemed very happy with her new shoes. often crouching down carefully to wipe them. Even Martina, usually carefree, was very protective of her shoes. "These shoes are really good. Humans really know how to enjoy life," Martina said. Norah nodded in agreement. Ler glanced At her and suddenly said, "These shoes will be deducted from your redemption fee. Go ahead, keep trying. Honestly, I'm happy to do things

for you. At least I won't have to worry about going hungry." Martina said seriously. Just as Laner was about to take Martina to the armor shop, the systems voice appeared again. Task updated. Explore the ruins south of Melord. Reward five silver coins. Honestly, Laner being very rich didn't care much about these five silver Coins. But since he always completed his tasks, he decided to try his luck. The first thing he needed to do was find a set of armor for Martina. Although she was brave, she was still a human body. And as the front line

of the team, protection was very important. When he saw Martina's hand cut off in the morning dawn forest, he made up his mind to buy her armor when they returned. At the armor shop, Laner asked about the price of chain mail first. The Blacksmith said, "Seriously, there are many types of chain mail. I'm not sure which one you want. Some only protect the torso, while others add shoulder guards on top. Do you have full body protection? Only half body, and it's not cheap. Iron prices have gone up recently, plus the cost of craftsmanship and other

fees. Eight de coins. Ler took a deep breath. The price was much higher than he expected. He thought it would only cost three or four coins. Back Then, their leather armor cost only two coins in total. What about plate armor? Plate armor is more expensive. The main difference is the protected area. Full body and half body prices are different. Laner leaned closer to the blacksmith and asked quietly, "Do you know Lord Deeus?" "Of course. He's a respected noble knight. Can you get that kind of plate armor?" Lanner was very pleased with its defensive ability. Being

able to stand after being cut by goblin Generals showed how strong it was. The blacksmith looked at Nora and Martina behind him and said, "Seriously, that's not suitable for you. Such plate armor is hard to wear, and knights need a long time to assemble it before going to battle. Plus, it's not cheap. Laner asked cautiously. How much does it cost? About 30 gold coins. Laner stroked his chin. Although it is expensive, I can still afford it. How complicated is it exactly? It needs to be fixed with Nails. Just hearing this, Reiner was already tired. No

wonder when fighting the goblin tyrant in the morning dawn forest, Deeus only wore half-plate armor and ran away. The craftsman looked at the leather armor on everyone and remembered Riner well. After thinking for a moment, he asked, "Who is this armor for?" Reiner quickly pointed to Martina behind him. The craftsman frowned. "You're really strange. Why give such good armor to an orc? Just buy New ones when she dies." Riner was speechless. Legendary orcs are not easy to find. Anyway, he had only managed to identify Nora as epic from a quick look at the market. Before

that, the best he had seen was rare quality. That's not your concern, Reiner waved his hand. the craftsman side and after a moment of thought said a chain mail shirt for the upper body plus a set of shoulder armor then arm guards and gloves for the lower body. Recently noble ladies like to wear Skirt armor which looks good and is easy to move in. Riner thought about it. Although this kind of armor offers some protection, it's not very practical. With a skirt armor and shin guards, this set would be quite well protected. How much do

you think it would cost if I go with your suggested setup? The craftsman picked up a stone from the ground, drew on the wall, then turned to Reiner and said, "A total of 18 gold coins," Reiner discussed with Nora and the others. "This set of chain mail and plate armor weighed nearly 20 lb." Martina had no problem. She had endless strength and could even wear a heavy water bucket helmet, but Nora clearly couldn't. Carrying 20 lb and jumping around would tire her out quickly. Plus, her best trait was agility, and wearing too much armor might

be counterproductive. After careful consideration, Reiner decided not to put her in chain mail, keeping everything else the same. He himself Removed the skirt armor and strengthened the greaves and shinuards. He didn't like the skirt armor much. After measuring and paying the deposit, Reiner and his group left. Then he went to find the tavern owner. as an important place for sharing news in the small town. The tavern owner is good at talking to different people and is often one of the most well-informed locals. With their help, Rainer quickly found a singlestory house for sale on the

town corner. The House has wooden floors, looks clean and tidy, and has four rooms, three for living, and one for storage. It also has a fairly good kitchen. In the backyard, there is a small vegetable garden of about 9 square meters where he can grow some vegetables in his free time. The only thing he was not happy with was that the small space for washing and bathroom needs was too tiny and quite simple. But even so, it was much better than the small wooden house in the Village. Rainer was tempted. How much is the rent

for this house? The owner was an old man leaning on a cane with gray hair. He spoke weakly and intermittently. one year, two dice gold coins. How much would it cost to buy this house? The old man didn't answer immediately. He looked around with cloudy eyes and slowly said, "40 gold coins." The house was a gift from the Lord when I was young, and I still have the deed. I'll think about it. Rainer Paid the rent. He planned to stay for a while to see if it was good. If it was, he would try to

earn some money to buy the house. After renting the house, Rainer rented a cart from the inkeeper and started moving his things back and forth. The villagers seemed reluctant to see Rainer leave, but still helped him move his belongings. They kept at it until late at night, and finally, Rener finished moving everything. He looked at the messy house and tidied it up. After Finishing, it was almost midnight. Rainer took a shower and knocked on Norah's door. Seeing no response, he slowly pushed it open. The bed was empty, so he turned to Martina's room. Sure enough,

Norah was there. They both snuggled under the covers with big eyes staring at Rainor. Norah's cheeks were a little red, and it seemed like they had done something secret. "What's wrong with you two? You look sneaky," Rainor asked with confusion. "Nothing," Martinez said with a slight smile, almost unable to hold back her laughter. Their thoughts kept whispering into Rainor's ears. Martina, I can't answer Norah's question because I haven't been with a man before, but I never expected Norah to start thinking about that kind of thing. For now, staying with Laner seems like a good choice.

If I have nowhere to go in the future, I might as well keep working for Laner, but I don't plan to do anything intimate with him. Nora, luckily, I have sharp ears. I covered my mouth when I heard footsteps. If the owner had heard, it would have been too embarrassing. Laner probably guessed that they were just talking about little secrets between women. Are you two planning to sleep together tonight? Nora didn't answer and kept lost in her thoughts. Martina nodded. It's a bit cold in the room and there's no fireplace. I plan to keep warm

with Nora. I also plan to burn some charcoal In the room tomorrow for warmth. Laner squinted and said, "Seriously, that could be deadly. Don't do that. I'm not stupid. If I accidentally set the house on fire, I would open the window and escape." And you should be able to put out the fire quickly, right? Martina blinked and answered seriously. Laner explained seriously. Burning charcoal in low oxygen produces carbon monoxide. It's colorless and tasteless but toxic. It reacts with hemoglobin, reducing the Blood's ability to carry oxygen, which can cause poisoning. It can make you feel sick,

feel dizzy, and even be life-threatening. Martina scratched her cheek, looking innocent and a bit silly. What oxygen and what's hemoglobin? Then she looked at Nora and asked, "What is Laner talking about? Can you understand?" Norah shook her head, too. It's a pity this world doesn't have 9 years of compulsory education. In the future, I must find time to teach them Some basic life knowledge. Anyway, remember what I said. Don't burn charcoal in the room. If you do, make sure to open the door and windows for ventilation. Otherwise, there's a risk of death. Do you understand?

Both beasteared girls nodded and repeated Laner's words. Seeing Martina acting like a lamp, Laner didn't want to make a move on Norah, so he obediently returned to his room. Later at night, he heard the door open. Then Norah's thoughts Came through. Does the owner sleep now? It seems I arrived late today. I should have come earlier. Riner looked back and saw Nora sneaking closer. Are you not asleep? I know my bed. Changing places makes it hard to sleep for a while. I'll be fine in a couple of days, Reiner yawned and lit the candle on

his bedside table. Norah softly said, "When I was outside, I felt like you were sleeping peacefully. Sleeping outdoors is different from being inside." Neither of Them spoke again. Norah sat quietly at the edge of the bed, waiting for a gentle touch on her ear. Reiner, however, wrapped his arm around her waist and held her tightly for a moment. "Let's sleep together. Don't leave tonight." "Okay." Norah softly agreed, lifting the corner of the blanket and slipping inside. They looked at each other across the bed. The atmosphere feels a little strange. Suddenly, Norah leaned in and closed

her eyes. In the Faint candle light, her full red lips looked very tempting. Riner couldn't help but kiss her. But Norah was startled and shrank back, falling off the bed. "Master, what are you doing?" Riner was also surprised and didn't understand her strong reaction. Aren't you asking me to kiss you? It's just a casual thing. No, I was just getting ready to sleep. Norah said softly as she crawled back into the blanket. It was too sudden. I didn't expect you to kiss Me. Reiner held her gently and said softly. From now on, we will kiss

each other sooner or later. He could feel Norah in his arms was burning hot. At breakfast, Norah stared at the black bread for a long time before taking a bite. Since he kissed her this morning, she had been in a days. She hadn't come back to herself yet. Her feelings were flooding Reiner's mind. He doesn't dislike me at all. It's the first time we've kissed. It feels strange, a little Hard to breathe. Riner was speechless. That was because Norah hadn't breathed the whole time. She was so nervous. She didn't move. Her face puffed up like

a tomato. Thinking of this, Norah suddenly stole a glance at him. Riner asked knowingly. "What's wrong?" "Nothing. Nothing," Norah said, lowering her head to bite into the black bread again. Martina looked at the two of them, a somewhat intriguing smile on her face. It was clear she was very curious about What had happened after she fell asleep. It seems Norah has truly become a real woman. Tonight, I must ask her how she feels. Morning ended in this strange atmosphere. Lena led the beastared girls out of the house. Just as he was about to take a

deep breath, he smelled a strong foul odor. Some animal had probably dumped its waste by the roadside again. What a terrible bunch of creatures. Seeing this, Lena decided not to stay nearby and headed toward the Adventurer's guild. Since defeating the goblin king, his reputation in Melrod had risen sharply. He often received greetings from strangers on the street. Even the grumpy old blacksmith at the weapon shop nodded slightly when he saw Lena. At the guild, many adventurers greeted him warmly as soon as he entered. Lena felt a bit confused by all the attention, but being respected

wasn't a bad thing. He sat down in the corner where Junies usually stayed and Began to wait. He planned to continue learning magic from Junies and also talk to her about exploring the ruins in the southern part of the city. Just then, Norah's inner voice drifted over again. The master is waiting for that woman. Perhaps it was just his imagination, but Lena felt her voice carried a hint of jealousy. Sigh. Who wouldn't be jealous? The master is a strong male after all. In the future, many women would be around him. I hope he still likes

to Touch my ears and tail then. Lena thought Nora was overthinking. He and Junies were just normal friends. But her anxiety was understandable. Junies was indeed very beautiful. Lena reached out and gently stroked Norah's ears. After waiting for a while, Junis finally arrived at the adventurer's guild. She was dressed simply as usual, holding her staff covered with black cloth. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Lena and approached to greet him. Good morning, Lena. Good morning. Juny sat across from Lena and suddenly lowered her voice. You're becoming more famous now. How does that

feel? Not bad, but I'm not used to being the center of attention. I prefer just blending in. After gaining fame, you will receive more and more requests and bounties, which is a good thing. I hope so too. Laner arrested his chin on his hands and said seriously, "Are you taking on a task today? Shall we go outside the city to learn from Each other?" Junies was slightly surprised, then patted her waist pouch. "I didn't bring my books. Can you wait a moment? I'll go back and get them. Your fireball and water healing spells are already

quite good, so you can keep learning." Laner sighed and waved his hand. Never mind. It's not a big deal to wait another day to learn more. Let me teach you today. Really? Of course, it doesn't matter. We're friends, so there's no need to worry too much. Juny Smiled gently. Thank you, Laner. On the way out of the city, Laner told Junies about his plan to go to the southern ruins. Ruins in the south? Yes, I want to see them. Junies blinked, looking a bit worried. Laner, do you know much about the ruins? Ler thought for

a moment and said, not really. That's good. I don't recommend you go there because ruins are very dangerous for someone without experience. This continent once had a very powerful Ancient kingdom. For some unknown reason, that kingdom was swallowed by darkness overnight and nearly a thousand cities were mysteriously moved around the world. There are two types of ruins. The surface city ruins and the underground lost city. The surface ruins are safer but have been mostly looted by explorers over the years. The underground ruins are more dangerous, but they might contain valuable treasures like ancient magic books

or Precious metals. The one you're talking about is the lost city, the underground type. Juni said all this and felt her throat dry, then took a sip from her water bottle. If you're lucky, you might find some treasure, but if luck isn't on your side, there are many hidden traps and evil spirits inside, and one wrong move could be deadly. Laner scratched his head and asked, "Who told you all this? It sounds like something from a novel." Junis looked at him with Respect. "My magic teacher. She's an experienced ruins explorer." "So, I can't go." Initially,

very serious. Junies suddenly smiled and said, "You can go, but you need to be prepared and have a guide to lead the way." Ler scratched his head. When he was about to return, he decided to ask the shop owner at the tavern if there was a guide in town who could lead him through the ruins. Seeing Jun's look at him with a strange expression, Laner asked Casually, "What? Do you know a guide for the ruins?" Junies suddenly puffed out her chest proudly, "Laner, you're talking to a very experienced ruins guide. Is that reliable?" Ler squinted.

For some reason, he suddenly felt she might not be trustworthy. Hearing this question, Juny seemed a bit guilty. She lowered her head and carefully said, "I've been to the city of ruins twice with my mentor. Once to the lost city. There shouldn't be any problem really. Junies nodded firmly. Yes. Although saying I have rich experience might be a bit of an exaggeration, I do know the basics. Will you charge for guiding? You seem very eager to go. Junies crossed her arms and said, "Seriously, this is a good chance to gain experience. So, of course, I

want to go, but if we find valuable treasures, remember to share some with me." They reached an agreement. Ler said, "I've ordered armor at the armor shop. Once it's ready, We'll go. It should take about a week. Just tell me a day in advance if you're ready. Juny smiled. One week passed quickly. Most of that week, Laner spent learning magic with Junies. Occasionally, he took on some small jobs to earn extra money. Seeing that the armor delivery deadline was approaching, he eagerly went to the armor shop. The craftsman there brought out the finished armor from

the warehouse. Everything is here. Try it on. Laner nodded and asked Norah to stretch out her arms, eager to help her change into the armor. To be honest, plate armor was quite difficult to put on. It had to be tightened with belts to fit securely. But as each piece was worn, Laner's mood also became happier. As the last piece of shin armor was installed, Martina exclaimed in amazement, "Wow, it looks so cool." Reiner stepped back and looked at Nora. Her appearance reminded Reiner of a character from a cartoon. Norah looked Like a black-haired beast-eared warrior.

Reiner took the double-edged sword from Martina's hands and handed it to Norah. Try lifting it. Norah obediently raised the sword. Reiner squinted his eyes. Now it was just right. Master, the sword is very heavy, Norah said, trembling. This sword probably weighed at least 20 lb. Reiner returned the sword to its owner and patted Norah's waist. Move around a bit and see if it affects your agility. Norah moved her limbs and finally did a Very skillful backflip. Even though my body feels heavier, I make almost no noise and it fits well. Then there's no problem. Reiner

turned to help Martina put on her armor. At first, he was curious why Martina's plate armor was a size larger than Norris. But after fitting her chest with two layers of padding, he suddenly understood. It was because of those two layers of padding that he spent 20 silver coins more. Once the armor was on, Martina looked very Commanding, and every movement seemed to carry a powerful presence. Her entire set of gear weighed at least 40 lbs. But with just a slight movement, the chain mail and plate armor would make a metallic screech. Riner had heard

a similar sound on Deus. "This noise could affect stealth, and it was unavoidable." Reiner, I feel invincible. Martina puffed out her chest and said, "Seriously, I think I can now fight a 100,000 green monsters alone." She swung Her great sword like a true warrior, but somehow something still felt missing. Looking at Martina's beautiful face, Reiner suddenly realized she still needed a helmet. Riner picked up an iron bucket helmet from the shelf and placed it on Martina's head. How does it feel? It's a bit loose and it blocks my sight a little, but it's not a

big problem. Riner put the iron bucket helmet on his own head and took a few steps around. Unexpectedly, this kind of helmet barely Obstructed his vision. He could see everything outside clearly through the gaps. Laner took off his helmet and looked back at Nora. She immediately understood what Laner meant and softly replied, "Thank you, master, but I don't need it." That makes sense. Norah's best skills are perception and agility. The helmet affects hearing and vision, so it's better if she doesn't wear it. Laner handed the helmet to the craftsman. Do you have a smaller one?

No. Almost no women come here to buy things, the craftsman said, measuring Martina's head with a soft ruler. I can have a new helmet for you by the day after tomorrow at the latest. Okay. Laner handed over a gold coin, which was the payment for the helmet. The three of them left the armor shop, immediately attracting many people's attention. They probably haven't seen anyone wear such good armor for an elf. Laner, how much is this armor? I'll pay you back after I Earn some money. Together with the helmet, it's 20 gold coins, Laner said, patting

her shoulder. You might as well stay with me forever. Martina smiled and said seriously. Since you say that, I guess I'll stick with you from now on. Laner nodded. He was more than happy to have her stay. If he could keep this legendary elf by his side, that would be perfect. Wearing armor is not very convenient. Let's take it off and then go to the adventurer's guild to find Junes. After returning home, Laner sat on a stool. He was too lazy to put the armor away after taking it off. Looking at the still unorganized table,

he fell into deep thought again. At that moment, Nora, quick and efficient, came over to tidy up the table. Ler looked at the gold coins in his pocket. 15 coins. Suddenly, he had the idea of buying another. Although Nora could also serve as a maid, most of the time she comes back from outside very tired. If Possible, he wanted to buy another. The quality didn't need to be high, just someone to be a full-time housekeeper for her. Let's go to the market again. Norah and Martina both perked up their ears at the same time. Although

they knew Laner wouldn't sell them, hearing those four words still made them feel a bit cautious. I want to buy another subhuman to work as a cleaner and cook for us. That way we can have an easier life. They both remained silent and did Not speak. Nora, although she disliked that idea, if the master bought someone, their future life would be much better. It would be a good thing for them, Martina. Anyway, Laner is a kind person. Although they overheard their thoughts, Laner still pretended not to know and asked, "Why aren't you talking?" Norah replied,

"We are all listening to our master." Seeing this, Ler decisively took them to the market. Half an hour later, they arrived at their Destination. It was almost winter now, and the temperature was around 10° C, but the slaves in the market still wore very thin clothes. They were almost wrapped in tattered linen, hardly enough to keep out the cold. Seeing the traders shouting loudly, Nora and Martina couldn't help but feel disgusted. Laner also wanted to buy it quickly so they wouldn't feel upset. Suddenly, Martina tugged at Laner's clothes and pointed to a nearby child subhuman,

begging, "Laner, if possible, by this child. They are still young and shouldn't be treated like this. Try to, but very young children can't do much work. If you buy, it should be around 14 or 15 years old." Laner leaned in to look, but suddenly noticed Norah wasn't following. She was moving through the group of slaves, seeming to be searching for something. Nora, what are you doing? Come here. Laner walked over and patted her animal ears. Norah grabbed his clothes, Excitedly tugging. Then tears streamed down her face. Master, I smell my mother's scent. She's right here.

Laner looked confused. Wasn't Norah's mother dead? He vaguely remembered Norah saying her mother had fallen off a mountain while gathering herbs and died, but he still searched with Norah in the market. Laner caught a traitor and asked, "Do you have any cat-type subhumans for sale?" black hair, blue eyes. Of course, they are all here. Laner didn't know who Norah's mother was, so he tried to identify anyone who looked similar, but after searching for a while, he found nothing. At that moment, Rainer saw Nora stop in front. Following her gaze, Rener saw a cat-like hybrid with

dull eyes. She had long black hair, and just from her side profile, she looked like a perfect copy of Nora. Very beautiful. The lady still had charm. Apart from her poor mental state, she seemed healthy. At least she didn't look malnourished And there were no obvious injuries on her body. Assessment complete. Current quality is rare. Name: Daisy Hill. Age 34. Gender. Female race. Cat-like hybrid. Current status. Healthy talent details. Strength D. Endurance. D agility. B. Perception. C. Spirit. E. Intelligence. A Rainer was sure this was Norah's mother. Before she could speak, Norah suddenly hugged her.

Daisy looked down at Norah, paused in surprise, then spoke in disbelief. "Nora, my daughter." Tears flooded from Norah's eyes as she cried uncontrollably, repeatedly saying, "Mom, is it really you?" Daisy's eyes widened, tears running down her cheeks as she tightly hugged Nora. This heartfelt reunion moved Martina, who quietly wiped her own tears nearby. Just then, two people blocking the team's path attracted the attention of traitors. The traitor, furious, swung his whip to strike, but Norah broke free from Daisy's embrace and stepped in Front of her, bearing her teeth fiercely. Reer quickly reached out to stop

her. The traitor, about to curse, saw Rener and hesitated, then slowly said, "Sir, control your we need to move on." Rainor nodded, then pointed at Daisy and asked, "How much for this? I'll buy her. The traitor looked where Rainer pointed, shook his head, and said, "Sorry, that cat-like hybrid has already been reserved. Not for sale, but you can choose another one. These are All top quality goods." Raised strong and healthy before being sold. Each costs only four gold coins. Very affordable. Rainer raised. I'll pay double. Sir, this isn't about money. Three times, sir. For times,

Laner raised his voice, drawing the attention of nearby beast-eared girls who looked at him curiously. As the saying goes, most problems in this world can't be solved with money. If they can, it means the amount offered isn't enough. Unfortunately, Laner only has 15 gold coins in total. If that much can't persuade him, then he must find another way. The traitor shook his head and sighed deeply. Usually I might sell her to you for that much, but the person who arranged her is a noble. We can't afford to offend such a noble. Who? The lord. Laner

was slightly surprised. Junice had mentioned that Deeus might be the lord's son. So maybe he could help. I'll stay here with Nora. I'll be right back. The Traitor said, "You better hurry." Laner wanted to leave with Nora, but she stood still, reluctant to go. She tightly held Daisy's hand, unwilling to let go. We should go now. I'll find a way. Laner said. Daisy was surprised to hear Laner speaking the beast language. Sir, you can speak beast language. Please take care of my daughter. She's very smart. Be kind to her. After saying that, she gently patted

Norah's head and softly added, "Don't worry about me. I'll live Well." The traitor urged them to move on, and the group continued forward. Norah rubbed her eyes, looking lost and sad, choking back tears. Master, that's my mom. I know. Don't be sad, Laner said gently. Then Norah's thoughts floated into Laner's mind. Norah, you can't make things difficult for your master anymore. He's already been very kind to you. I can't ask for more. But if my mom is bought by bad people, everything will be over. Laner patted her ears softly, Trying to comfort her. He wasn't

sure if finding Deus would help. They left the market and looked around the city gate for a long time, but didn't see him. Usually, Deeus sat on the city wall, gazing into the distance like an NPC. But today, he was nowhere to be found. The part of the wall he usually sat on was empty. Reiner, feeling helpless, randomly grabbed a few patrolling soldiers and asked them questions. Finally, he learned that Deeus was Training militia outside the city on an open field. Reiner left the city heading east. Soon he saw Deus wearing chain mail, training a

group of militia with a few knights. They held long spears and were stabbing straw dummies. Reiner approached and waved to Deeus. Then he started to recall his full name. When Deus came closer, Reiner cleared his throat, slightly flattering, and greeted him. Lord Deus Russell Meord, good morning. Although reluctant, he was Asked to do this. So he spoke respectfully like other adventurers. Deeus squinted, paused silently, and said expressionlessly, "Reiner, just call me Deeus. No need to be so formal. Tell me, what do you need? I'll help with things within my ability." Reiner pointed behind him to

Nora and said, "I won't be polite then. Recently, did your family buy many subhuman slaves? One of them is her mother. I want to buy her back so they can be reunited." Deus Showed a hint of respect, but quickly returned to calm. What does that subhuman look like? cat-type subhuman with long black hair and blue eyes. She's a high quality. Got it. Deus whistled and his horse trotted over. "I'm leaving now. You should go too." He rode his horse toward Melord. Reiner and Norah followed closely behind. As they returned to the city, they saw Deus

riding his horse, leading Daisy toward them. Norah quickened her pace and threw Herself into Daisy's arms. Norah hugged Daisy tightly. "Thank you," Riner said. Seriously. Luckily, he hadn't made enemies with Deeus or Norah's mother wouldn't have been able to come back so easily. He took five gold coins from his pocket and handed them to Deeus. Deeus looked at them briefly and refused. "Helping you isn't for money, but still, I can't just ask for help and then pay you, right?" Riner stretched out his hand. "Take this. Although this money Isn't much to you, I don't want

to take advantage of you." After thinking for a moment, Deus took a few coins. Then I'll head back first. All right. Goodbye. Watching Deus walk away, Reiner let out a long breath. Then he patted Norah's shoulder. Let's go home first. Okay. Mother and daughter hadn't seen each other in a long time, so they had many things to talk about. Once home, Norah kept chattering non-stop. It was the first time she had spoken so much since They met. Usually, if Riner didn't talk to her, she would sit alone in the corner sharpening her dagger. If there

was nothing to do, she rarely spoke first. But her inner world was quite rich, just like now, talkative. Daisy, on the other hand, didn't seem to dare speak much. She responded softly to Nora, feeling a bit wary of Reiner and constantly watching his expression. Norah seemed to notice Daisy's feelings and softly said, "Mom, our master is a Very kind man. He's very good to me. Not only does he feed me everyday, but he also gives me warm clothes. He never hits or scolds me. He's different from others. Then Daisy's thoughts also drifted into Riner's mind.

Silly child, you have no sense of boundaries. Not scolding you is just because he's in a good mood. If he's in a bad mood someday, it will be over. And if he's truly a good person, then we should try to please him. This world no longer has A place for us, the subhumans. If we can rely on a good person to survive, that's a kind of luck. Daisy sneakily glanced at Riner, then knelt down and bowed. Thank you, master. Norah blinked, about to help Daisy up, but then thought better of it and withdrew her hand.

Reiner felt a bit speechless. After a moment of thought, he said, "We don't do that kind of thing. Don't do it again." "Yes." Daisy stood quietly beside him, not moving at all. Reiner pointed to a Nearby stool. "Sit here." "Yes." Daisy acted like an NPC. Once given instructions, she moved only when told. Nora, I heard you fell off a cliff while gathering herbs. Did anything else happen afterward? Daisy fell into deep thought, paused for a few seconds, and then replied, "I am lucky. When I fell, a branch broke my fall. Although the mountain was very

high, I only broke my leg." Coincidentally, a human found me and I was captured. I stayed in a small Hut with other companions for a while before being taken to this city to be sold. And then what just happened occurred. Laner scratched his head, falling off a cliff and being caught by others. If she, a one-legged elf, had fallen into the valley, she would probably have starved or been eaten by monsters. This was considered to have luck, even if it was unfortunate. Laner looked at Martina beside him. Since earlier, she hadn't spoken much and Seemed

very down. She was very jealous that Norah's mother was still alive and able to reunite with her. Laner tentatively asked, "Your family?" Martina cut him off immediately. They're all dead. I buried them myself. The topic was shut down instantly. At that moment, Daisy spoke up. "Master, is there anything I can help with?" Lena nodded seriously. "Of course. Everyone in this family has their own duties. Nora, Martina, and I are responsible for Earning money and supporting the family. Starting tomorrow, your job is to take care of our daily needs. Mainly preparing three meals a day, washing

clothes daily, and cleaning the house once every 10 days. Also, since we're close to the water well, you should help fetch water. Once these tasks are done, you can use the remaining time freely. Daisy slightly bowed her head. Yes, master. Her inner thoughts drifted over again. If this effort can secure stable Food and shelter, it's worth it. Also, tomorrow come with me to the market to get a contract mark. Norah gently grabbed Laner's sleeve, wanting to say something, but unable to speak. He's done so much for me. If I keep pushing, I might overstep. It's

just a contract mark. Laner reached out and gently touched her animal ears. The contract mark, besides its intimidating effect, is also a form of protection for you. Once marked, "You can't be contracted by Others, which helps prevent traitors from having bad intentions toward you." Norah nodded and said, "I listen to my master." "Then let's eat. I see you're all hungry." Rainer looked at Daisy and asked knowingly, "What's your name?" She softly replied, "Daisy Hill." "Well, Daisy, for a long time to come. We will rely on you to take care of us." Daisy answered softly. It

will be my honor. Norah took her to the kitchen to get familiar with it. Then she brought out Four pieces of black bread and a smoked chicken. Rainer glanced at them and said, "Change to white bread. Since we have new members, let's eat something better." Norah's eyes welled up with tears. She held her mother's hand and softly said, "Mom, the white bread is very tasty. You will like it." The two cat girls held hands and went into the kitchen. He and Martina were left looking at each other. After a while, Daisy came out holding the

white bread. Although she still kept a calm face, it was easy to tell from her inner feelings that she was quite tempted. She was lucky. Although she was a bit older, her outstanding looks still classified her as a high quality. Naturally, her food was better than Norris. At the Traers, she could eat black bread while Norah had to drink gutter water. Mom, you must try this white bread, Nora said, helping her cut the bread and spreading some jam on a wooden plate. Daisy took a bite. It Was tasty, but she didn't gobble it down. She

ate very politely and kept watching Rainor's expression. Although, in terms of attributes, her intelligence was only one level below Norris, but she was much smarter than Nora. After dinner, it was evening. Rainer took a shower and then sat in his room studying magic. Norah's room was next door. She and Daisy slept together. Today, Rainer waited a long time, but didn't see Norah come over to pet her ears. The next Morning, Rainer just woke up and saw Daisy quietly sitting with a plate, waiting silently. Norah was sitting at the head of the bed, looking in a

very good mood. Daisy raised the plate with both hands and softly said, "Master, it's time for breakfast. I usually wash up before eating. Just leave the food on the table and you can go do your own thing. Daisy replied and quickly left the room. Norah closed the door, then climbed onto the bed, pressing her head Against Laner's chest, and softly said, "Master, pet my ears. Last night, you didn't come over. I waited so long for you." Laner complained, unable to hide his disappointment. Without Norah, he couldn't sleep well anymore. Last night, I was with my

mom in the room and accidentally fell asleep. Sorry, Norah whispered. Laner gently rubbed her ears with one hand, and lightly tugged her tail with the other. Carefully, Norah climbed onto Laner, her cold little Hands holding his face. She gathered her courage, closed her eyes, and slightly parted her lips. "I haven't washed up yet. I'll kiss you after I do," Laner said, turning his face away. Norah's face turned red. It was clear that her actions just now made her very shy. Usually Laner was the one taking the initiative and she was passive, but today she took

the lead. Norah gently adjusted Laner's face and whispered in a tiny voice. "It's okay." Before Ler Could react, she kissed him directly. When they parted, Laner felt a slight sting on his tongue. "You're biting me," he said. Norah's face reened even more. She lowered her head and said, "My teeth are a bit sharp. I didn't mean to." Suddenly, she knelled on the bed and said, "Master, thank you for helping me. I will remember your kindness forever, and I will repay you." At the same time, Norah's inner thoughts floated into Laner's mind. To save my mom,

I even Sought help from someone I don't get along with. "Your kindness? Your kindness? Can I really repay it in this life?" Laner raised an eyebrow and asked, "Really? Yes." Laner paused for a few seconds, then said, "Seriously, then have my child." The room suddenly became silent. Norah's complexion changed visibly and rapidly. In just a few seconds, her fair skin turned a light pink. In the already small room, Laner could even hear her heavy breathing. "Mom had me when she was even younger than I am now. And the master is a charming man. He is

not only kind to me, but also very good-hearted. I must hold on to such a man." Norah was a bit flustered and kept stammering. Don't rush. Straighten your tongue before speaking. Norah took a deep breath, calm down for a few seconds, and softly said, "Okay, as long as the master doesn't mind that I am in a race, I can do anything. After all, I am the master's Woman." Riner didn't mind that Norah was a catgirl. After getting Norah's clear answer, he suddenly felt very excited. Reiner, who had been single for over 20 years, couldn't resist

this temptation and instantly became very eager. Norah sensed something and instinctively stepped back. Master, you not during the day. Then she quickly ran out of the bedroom, leaving Reiner alone in the room to cool off. After breakfast, Reiner took three beastared girls to the Market. Before leaving, he kept telling Norah and Martina not to act impulsively no matter what they saw at the market. Yesterday when Norah met Daisy at the market, she almost lost control. If Riner hadn't stopped her, the trader with the whip might have been hurt badly, and Norah might have been caught

and punished immediately. "I understand," Norah said seriously. At the market, the three beasteared girls stayed quiet and obediently followed Reiner. After sealing Daisy's mark, she fainted and was carried on Norah's back. Riner planned to go back home, but passed by the armor shop and decided to take a look. The craftsman saw Reiner and quickly approached him. You're just in time. I've sorted out the helmet issue for you. He then took a small water bucket helmet from the shelf. Reiner took it and handed it to Martina. She tried it on, nodded, and said, "This helmet fits

now." Riner paid the money, Took the helmet, and headed home with the others. Now that they were fully equipped, they could go explore the southern ruins of the city. When Daisy woke up, Riner told her, "We will be gone for 2 or 3 days." During this time, you need to stay at home. There is food in the kitchen, and you know where the water well is. Daisy was still a bit dazed. After a few seconds of silence, she softly replied, "Yes." Then the three of them put on their armor and Prepared to leave. Before leaving,

Daisy opened her arms and hugged Nora. After leaving home, Rainer headed straight to the Adventurer's Guild. On the way, the three fully armed individuals attracted a lot of attention and many civilians watched them. When they arrived at the guild, they immediately became the focus of everyone's attention. The adventurers looked at them one after another. Meanwhile, Junies, as usual, was sitting in the corner of the guild petting a Cat. Because Rainer was wearing a helmet, she didn't recognize her right away. It wasn't until she saw the staff in Rainer's hand and Nora, who wasn't wearing a

helmet, that she cautiously asked, "Are you Rainer?" Rainer lifted her mask and smiled, asking, "How about now? Do you like my gear?" Junies put down the cat and joged over to Rainer, gently touching her armor. "Not bad. The chain mail is wellmade. Why did you decide to buy armor? It's for safety. Being an adventurer is dangerous, and I could get hurt easily, so I decided to wear thicker armor. A mage's armor can withstand some hits. So even if blue zero ghost catches me, I can still fight back. Junis looked at Nora and Martina behind her

and asked, "You didn't spend a small fortune, did you? Total of 44 gold coins. I didn't hold back." Rainer pointed at the guild's door and continued. Now that I have good equipment, shall we go explore the Ruins? Junies nodded. Anytime, but make sure to bring enough water and food. I've researched a bit. The ruins in the south of the city are small. If we want to go deep inside, it will take about two days. That's easy. I brought enough rations for 5 days for four people. No time to waste. Let's go now. At that moment,

a deep horse male voice came from nearby. Sir, are you planning to go to the ruins in the south of the city? Rainer turned to look and saw an old Farmer with a beard, his hands covered in dirt. Don't call me sir. I'm not a noble. My name is Rener. Mr. Rainer. Could you help me with something? I will pay you. My child is also an adventurer like you. 5 days ago, he went to the southern ruins with a group to earn money to treat my wife's illness, but we haven't heard anything since. I am

very worried about him. The old farmer sat across from the table, looking down and seeming a bit nervous. Laner looked at Junies and asked, "What do you think? The inside of the ruins is quite complicated, but since it's a small site, if they haven't come out in 5 days, they probably encountered danger. Janice paused, then continued, "How many people were with them?" The old farmer thought for a moment and replied, "About six. He doesn't usually tell me about these things, so I don't know much. Did they have experience exploring ruins?" The old farmer shook his

head again, Probably knowing little about it. Junies rested her chin on one hand and thought, "If there are six experienced adventurers, it's unlikely they all got wiped out. Unless, seeing her hold back a key point." Laner couldn't help but ask, "Unless what, Laner?" The dangers inside the ruins are not just countless traps and evil spirits. The place is shrouded in darkness, constantly eroding people's minds. Any small negative emotion can be amplified there. If Someone can't handle the mental stress, their mind can break easily, leading to madness. Laner was slightly surprised. Both beasteared girls had the

word mental on their attribute panels. He vaguely remembered Norah's mental strength was D and Martinez was C. He initially thought it was related to magic talent, but it turned out to be closely linked to mental resilience. Laner softly asked, "What is your son's name? How old is he? What does he look Like? Any noticeable features? The old farmer answered without hesitation. Pierre Craig. He's 19 years old. He has a scar on his nose from a fight when he was a child. Laner silently took note of this, then asked, "What will you give me as a

reward?" The old farmer took out an old yellowed worn book from his backpack. Juny's only glanced at it and became very interested. She took it and started to look through it. The old farmer then said, "This book was found By my grandmother when she was young. Unfortunately, I can't read, so I don't understand the writing." Junies flipped through the pages of the book, her brow furrowing gradually. "I don't recognize these characters either." "Laner, can you take a look?" Laner took the book and activated the translation function directly. In his eyes, the words on the pages

quickly rearranged themselves, eventually transforming into text he could understand. At the same time, the System provided an answer. Osaiaka language. The language on the page is Osaiaka. After saying that, he began to browse the table of contents. He discovered it was a magic book about rock magic, which is exactly what Laner needed right now. Just then, Juny suddenly spoke. Laner, yes. Osaka is a language from the western part of the Old Empire. Yes. What's wrong? The Old Empire has been gone for over a thousand years. The language has long been lost. Where did you learn

Osaka? Dot. Laner looked up at Junis and saw her eyes wide with surprise. He couldn't just say he had a special skill, could he? Looking at the magic book in his hands, he had a clever idea. How could it be lost? Surely someone still knows it. Look, this book is still in good condition. Normally, a book that old should have been eaten by bugs long ago. It must have been made less than a hundred years ago. Juny squinted and said, "Seriously, Many ancient books and scrolls were blessed with sacred magic, making them resistant to decay

for thousands of years. My mentor used to be busy translating old empire scrolls, and even many knowledgeable scholars couldn't help. Yet you somehow," Laner broke out in a sweat. "What? Sacred blessings?" Junies was really hard to fool. It's not that I know all of it, just a few scattered characters. Really? Junies leaned in, her face close and sincere. Nora, who had been silent, sent her thoughts over. She's so close. Laner continued to bluff. Really, I'm telling the truth. I'm the most honest person you'll meet. Janice carefully observed him and spoke after a long pause. You

have quite a few secrets. At that moment, the old farmer across the table spoke again. Mister Laner, can you help me? Seeing a chance to change the subject, Laner quickly put the book away and said, "No problem. You can send me a Request and we'll go look for it right now." "Okay." The old farmer turned and headed toward the counter. Ler turned to Janice and said, "Lead the way, guide." The four of them soon left the town. On the way to the ruins in the south of the city, Norah led the way while Laner, Janice,

and Martina stayed behind. The journey was smooth and they arrived safely at an open field south of the city. Laner looked around and saw mostly weeds and forest nearby. He wondered, "Where are the ruins?" "The lost city is underground," Janice said, stepping on the packed dirt. "Should we start digging now?" Janice laughed and patted Laner on the shoulder. "You're a funny man. Near ruins, there's usually a special magic stone. It looks like a normal rock at first, but it's covered with various magic symbols, she explained. She then used her staff to push aside the grass

and led the way. Soon, she found a weathered stone eroded By wind and rain with many crooked symbols carved on it. This is the entrance to the ruins. Also, after using the magic stone, it can't be used again for a short time. You have to wait before using it again, Janice said carefully, like a teacher. Later, remember that. Why are you suddenly so serious? I don't get you, Janice said with a smile, then bent down and blew the dirt off the stone. When we're ready, let's go inside. Laner looked Back at the two beast-eared girls.

Nora and Martino were already prepared. Anytime. Janice nodded, then took Laner's arm. They looked into each other's eyes. Laner asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?" I was about to ask you the same thing," Janice said, turning to Nora and Martina, speaking fluently in the human language. "When entering the ruins, it's best to stay in contact physically, or you might be teleported to a different place." Two Girl with animal ears heard the news and happily ran over, imitating Junies by linking arms with Laner. It doesn't have to be like that. As long as

Norah and Laner are in contact, Martina can also hold Norah's arm. Oh, Martina decisively let go of Nora and took her hand. Seeing everyone ready, Junis placed her hand on the magic stone. In just a moment, Laner's vision turned completely dark. He felt a strange force suddenly pull him into endless darkness, dulling all His senses. It wasn't until Jun's palm lit with fire that he regained awareness. Ler, are you okay? I'm fine. Ler nodded. He only felt a bit uneasy, but nothing else was wrong. Laner looked around and found himself inside an old dark building.

The air was thick with the smell of damp earth. Moss covered the rough stone walls and on the ceiling there was a small spider about the size of a palm. The wooden door leading outside was rotten and collapsed when he Poked it with his staff. There might be traps nearby. Be careful, Laner. Let me go first to check the way. Master, you follow behind me with the light, Norah said, pulling him back and walking at the front. One by one, they stepped out of the stone house. Laner looked around and saw an ancient broken street.

On both sides were crumbling walls, and in the distance, there was a dark fog. This place didn't seem to have day or night. Everywhere he looked was deep, Bone-chilling darkness. Laner wanted to make his fire bigger, but Junis quietly stopped him, saying, "Inside the ruins, try not to attract too much attention. I heard there are quite a few tricky skeleton soldiers. If they come here, it will be trouble. What kind of structure does this ruin have? I'm curious. Junis carefully observed her surroundings and slowly explained. My mentor told me that the lost city is a

sphere emitting a magical barrier, so it should be round. As for its size, it ranges from a few hundred meters to several kilome with some being large and others small. How will we get back when we're ready to leave? Juny smiled and said, "You just entered and are already thinking about leaving." Reiner gently said, "No, you're the only one who knows this place well. If we accidentally get separated, we might not find our way out and could be in real danger." Actually, he was worried that Junies might accidentally Come to harm. It's simple. There are

several magic stones inside the ruins that can be used for teleportation. Just find one and use it. How do we use it? Touch it with your body, then inject any type of magic power and you'll be teleported. Junies blinked. Reiner probably understood now. He definitely wanted to try it himself when they returned. Then next time he could bring Nora and Martina along for an adventure. Reiner looked around and asked, "Where Should we go next?" "Anywhere is fine. I don't know much about this ruin either," Riner thought for a moment. His main goal now was to

complete the system task and find the adventurer named Pierre Craig. He patted Norah's shoulder and quietly asked, "Can you smell other people's scents? I need to find someone." Norah looked up and sniffed around softly saying, "I can try." She led the way at the front with the other three following closely. Suddenly, Norah Stopped and drew a dagger from her waist. Martina also pulled out her big sword. Just then, a creaking sound came from ahead. A ragged skeleton stepped out of the darkness. It had no weapons in its hands. Norah instinctively stepped back, and her thoughts

entered Reiner's mind. A moving corpse. In contrast, Martina was much calmer. Seeing the skeleton monster, she showed no fear at all. Riner remembered that Norah's mental strength was weaker than Martinez. So, her resistance to such terrifying things would also be weaker. Riner raised his staff and cast a water sphere spell, knocking the skeleton down. Its round head rolled into a nearby water ditch. Then, he reached out and gently touched Norah's cat ears, comforting her. Don't be afraid. I'll stay with you. Junies watched the two and said seriously. Encouraging teammates can reduce the risk of mental

collapse. If she's very scared, you can Comfort her more. Norah argued. I'm not afraid. I just feel a little surprised. Martina looked at the bones on the ground with a blank expression and said, "What's so scary about this?" "Just a pile of bones. I've seen things that are a hundred times more frightening." Junies bent down and searched among the bones, then snapped off a piece and handed it to Laner. The thumb bone of a skeleton can be exchanged at the adventurer's guild for money. How much? Laner already had a rough idea. Such easy monsters to

kill probably aren't worth much. Juni softly said, "It's the same price as a slimes magic core, just as expected. It takes 20 thumb bones to exchange for a piece of black bread." But following the principle that even a fly is meat, laners still carefully picked them up. The four of them continued forward. I have to say there are really many monsters in this ruins. In just a short distance, Laner had Already killed dozens of skeletons. Although they had no equipment and looked like ordinary civilians in life. Didn't you say there might be treasure here? Laner

asked with doubt. Yes, maybe hidden everywhere or perhaps already taken by other adventurers. Heard that decades ago the profession of exploring ruins was quite popular. Many people found treasures and became rich overnight. But in recent years, this profession has gradually fallen out of Favor. Laner shrugged. Actually, whether there is treasure or not doesn't matter much to him. After all, he's here just to complete the system quest. If he can find Pierre, that would be a pleasant surprise. After walking for a while, Nora at the front stopped again. She looked down at the ground, then picked

up a stone from the side of the road and threw it heavily. With a dull thud, the dirt path in front suddenly collapsed, turning into a deep, bottomless pit. Laner asked with curiosity, "Wow, that's impressive. How did you see it?" This trap was very hidden, almost indistinguishable from the rest of the ground, but Norah's sharp eyes caught the clues immediately. It just felt like it was hollow underneath. I tried with a stone, and surprisingly, I guessed right. There is a creature called the underground magic spider that hides in trap caves. They are very dangerous. As

soon as Janice finished speaking, Laner Saw a dark shadow rush out of the cave and quickly attacked them. It was a large black spider about the size of a wild ox. Ah! Martina shouted a battle cry, using her shield to knock the spider over with great force. Then she cut off its head with a sword. The spider twitched and spilled a lot of green blood. Finally, it lay on the ground completely dead. Laner wanted to praise Martina, but he noticed Norah's face looked strange. Janice walked over To her and softly praised, "Martina, you're really amazing.

You knocked the spider away in one hit." Martinez seemed to enjoy the compliment and said happily, "Of course. This thing is so light. I just bumped it and it flew away." While they were complimenting each other, Laner went to Nora and gently patted her cat ears to comfort her. Are you feeling unwell? Norah looked back at Laner and quickly stood up. I'm fine. She could lie with her Words, but her feelings told the truth. I feel dizzy. Can't breathe well, like something is choking my neck. What's wrong with me? Laner hurriedly asked. Janice, what's wrong

with Nora? She doesn't look well. He knew the ruins could affect people's minds. Since entering, Norah's condition had been off, probably influenced by the ruins. Janice quickly came over, gently touched her forehead, and asked softly, "What's wrong? Are you uncomfortable? I don't Want to become a burden to my master." "No, I feel fine." Laner explained for her. She's dizzy and can't breathe. Norah blinked in confusion and asked with Janice, "How do you know that?" Laner pretended to be serious and said, "Nora is my woman. We have a special connection, so I guessed." Hearing this, Norah's

face turned a bit pale and slightly red. Janice touched her chin, looking thoughtful. She clearly had a different opinion about Laner. Is that So, Nora? Yes, I am the master's woman, and I am willing. Janice quickly made a conclusion. It seems the mind is a bit confused. I asked if the symptoms matched, but she answered about something else. Norah hesitated for a moment and then nodded. It's been affected by the ruins, but only slightly. Besides feeling a bit unwell, there are no other effects. Laner sighed in relief. After a brief silence, he asked, "What does

severe look like? Hallucinations and then going crazy." Janice looked at Nora carefully and continued, "But the chance of that happening is low. Only if the team is in danger might someone lose their mind. However, the risk isn't high. With Martina here, no monster can really hurt us." Laner patted Norah's shoulder softly and said, "Let's rest here for a while and take a break." "Okay." Laner looked at Martina nearby. She was crouched next to the spider's body, Carefully examining it. Her mental strength was much stronger than Norris, at least from earlier until now. Her face hadn't

changed. Janice approached the spider carefully with her staff, poking it to confirm it was dead, then used a dagger to break its venomous fangs. This can also be sold at the adventurer's guild. One fong can be exchanged for 10 copper coins. Rounding up, one spider could earn about one silver coin. 18 spiders would be roughly Equal to one gold coin. If we keep killing them like this, the income could be quite good, but the most urgent matter is to find the old farmer's son. Janice, how much do magic books usually cost? Prices vary depending on

the attribute. Fire magic books are more common, so their prices are higher. Lightning magic books are rarer, so they tend to be a bit cheaper. Janice looked at Laner and asked, "Are you planning to buy a book? Is the rock magic book Expensive?" About how much? Fairly standard. In Destin, but Meord is a small city, so if you want to buy books, you'll need to go to a bigger city. Janice poked Laner with her staff. You haven't answered me yet. What are you asking about this for? After thinking for a moment, Laner honestly replied, "Do

you remember that old farmer's book we looked at?" "Of course I remember. That was a magic book." Julie guessed right away. Riner Nodded. "Yes, it contains ancient rock magic. You just told me that?" Julie blinked, looking a bit cute with her serious expression. "Should I just keep it all to myself? If I were you, I would keep it." Julie smiled warmly. "Anyway, you don't understand the writing in the book. I'll just pretend to be interested, give you some money, and send you on your way. Reiner couldn't help but curse. You're really sneaky, but honestly, I

was thinking the same at First. Once I find the old farmer's son and get the book, I'll share some of the money with you. Julie waved her hand. No need. I was just joking. You can keep the book. I just wanted to explore the ruins with you. Got it, noble young lady. You're not short of money. Riner reached out and stroked Norah's cat ears. Julie smiled but didn't say anything. Riner felt she probably needed money more than she let on. They say it's hard to go from luxury to Simplicity. Julie was a noble, so if

she really had a lot of money, she'd probably eat plain bread everyday. And after knowing Julie for so long, whenever they had free time, they would study together outside the city. Her lunch was always black bread without fail. Riner sighed deeply. No point overthinking. Julie isn't his wife. Why guess everything all the time? Suddenly, a cold wind blew from ahead on the road. Norah suddenly stood up and sniffed Hard. What's wrong? Not feeling well anymore? Reiner reached out and gently scratched Norah's ear fur. She was used to it and said calmly, "Master, I smell blood.

Come with me." Norah drew her dagger and continued walking down the street. Clearly, something was ahead, attracting a group of skeletons. Martina led the way, swinging her great sword to clear the skeletons blocking the path. Julie looked down at the bones under her feet and muttered, "The sword Martina Has looks really powerful. The skeletons just fall apart when they touch it. The old blacksmith said it was mixed with Mithril, but I don't know if that's true. It's probably true. Mithil is known to be a bane for evil spirits." Jynx turned to look at him and

asked, "Did you spend a lot of money?" Reiner shook his head. Basically, he was just getting free work from the blacksmith. But seeing Martina messing with the sword like that, it probably wouldn't Last much longer. A few minutes later, no one made a move, and Martina cleaned up all the skeletons on the street. She used her great sword to pick through the bones, then turned back and said, "Riner, you should come see this." Riner walked over and looked down. What he saw were three disfigured bodies. Two of them were badly damaged and smelled strongly of

decay, so he couldn't tell who they were. Could Pierre Craig we've been looking for already be dead? Jinx Leaned in to take a look, then decisively kicked the two rotten bodies aside. Reiner, these aren't humans, they're ghouls. Ghouls? Martina took off her helmet, her forehead covered in sweat. Forget to mention, these things just attacked me, but I didn't think much of it. And cut them down. That's good. Then Riner crouched in front of the bodies and bravely turned them over. Although the bodies were badly nawed, he could still tell they were middle-aged Adventurers in their

30s or 40s. Not the person we're looking for. Janix pushed the body with her staff, noticing it still had some flexibility. He looks like he just died recently. Maybe the person we want is nearby. Then she cast a fireball to set the body on fire. In the ruins, we should get rid of the bodies quickly or they'll turn into ghouls after a while. Reiner quietly remembered what she said, then took Norah's small hand. The large piles of Bones around made her very uneasy, causing her body to tremble uncontrollably. "Don't be afraid. I'm here with you.

I'm not afraid," Norah insisted stubbornly. She didn't realize that her inner thoughts were like a burst of fireworks, constantly slipping into Reiner's ears. "Can you smell other adventurers scents?" Norah shook her head. "No, but I can look around." Reiner looked around the dark area. It was very dark and he didn't know what Time it was outside. She felt that after such a long time of struggling, it was probably already evening. Jun's should we rest for a while or keep searching. I'll follow your lead. She shrugged. Although Laner really wanted to find the adventurer and go

back to claim the reward, he noticed Norah didn't look well. He was worried that if they kept going, something might go wrong, so he decided to rest for a bit. The four of them found an old stone house nearby That seemed sturdy enough. After checking it for danger, and finding none, they sat inside to regain their strength. Norah didn't have much of an appetite. After nibbling on a few pieces of black bread, she put it into her pocket. Still feeling bad, Norah stubbornly replied, "No, I'm not. Just be honest. I don't like it when people

pretend to be okay," Laner said. Seriously. Norah was slightly surprised and her voice softened. She pitifully Said, "I do feel a little uncomfortable." Laner asked Junes, "Can sleep help her with this?" "It can, but in this environment, can she really sleep?" Jun looked around, noticing the ceiling was covered in spiderw webs from years of neglect. Occasionally, small bugs scured in the shadows. If she remembered correctly, Norah wasn't actually afraid of bugs. But after her mind was disturbed, she started to fear them. Master, I don't really want to Sleep," Norah whispered softly. Then her inner voice

drifted over. "If I sleep here, these bugs will bite me." Laner squinted, removing his bracers, plate armor, and chain mail one by one, then patted his chest. "Take off your armor, and come sleep with me." Norah shook her head. "I I can't sleep." Martina and Jun are both watching. This is so embarrassing. She was always so stubborn. She needed to be coaxed a little more before she would obediently Do as told. Laner helped her take off her armor and then gently picked her up. Master Norah cried out in panic, her skin starting to change color.

Sh. If we bring the skeleton here later, it will be trouble. You need to rest now. I can't sleep. How do you know if you don't try? Laner hugged the soft Nora, gently stroking her cat ears. If it weren't for others being present, he would definitely take the opportunity to give Norah a good massage. At first, Norah was reluctant to lie in his arms, but later, she couldn't help but curl up, her eyes full of sleepiness. Being close to him is so warm. It always makes me feel safe. I wish I could just stay like

this being held forever. The two snuggled in the corner while Martina and Junies sat properly across from them. Suddenly, Junies called out to her, "Nora. Yes. How did you fall in love with Laner? As soon as she said that, Norah's body started to feel hot. She Was silent for a long time, then finally spoke under everyone's watch. I don't. Junis put down the halfeaten black bread and added some magic to the fireball on her staff. It's nothing to be ashamed of. Is there something you can't say? The first time I saw you was at the

adventurer's guild. You took on a quest and left. I was secretly watching you from the corner. Back then, you looked at Laner with a lot of caution, like a scared hedgehog. But just over two Months later, your gaze at Laner changed. You became more willing to rely on him. Nora covered her ears, trying not to listen to Junis' words. Inside, she was furious with Junis. Don't say it. Don't say it. Can I just admit, I like my master? He saved my life, feeds me, keeps me warm, and is very gentle with me. Who wouldn't like

a man like that? Listening to Norah's inner thoughts. Laner felt a bit embarrassed. In the end, the world of beasteared Girls is just too tough. Even just treating them like ordinary people is a kind of privilege. Martina bit into her black bread loudly and mumbled, "Nora won't admit it. She's stubborn. If you ask me, the strongest men are the most attractive, and Laner is too weak. I don't feel anything for him." Ler was momentarily speechless. This horse girl really knows how to irritate. In a few months, once Laner's magic reaches mastery, I will have to

teach her a Lesson. At that moment, Norah spoke up. Martina is a fool with muscles in her head. She doesn't understand anything. You're the fool. Why do you need so much? Anyway, I only ask for enough food and warm clothes. If I get the chance, I'd like to have a child with a stronger man. The fool with a brain full of muscles cursed softly again. Then he twisted in Laner's arms and closed his eyes. Laner softly comforted him a few words and soon he fell asleep. The three Who were awake all fell silent at the

same time. After a long while, a loud scream broke the quiet inside the ruins. "It was a man scream not far away." Norah was startled awake by the sound and they all looked at each other. "What is that strange sound? It's really creepy." Martina put on her helmet. Laner and Nora hurriedly put on their armor. "We don't know. Let's go see what it is. Maybe it's the person we're looking for. They moved through the dark Alley. After running about a few dozen meters, they encountered a group of skeleton soldiers. These skeletons were different from the

ones they saw before. They wore broken, rusty armor and held cracked swords. When they heard sounds behind them, they all looked back at Laner and the others. Martino wanted to rush forward and fight fiercely, but Laner grabbed her. Let me handle it. I'm a bit faster. He raised a staff and cast a fireball spell at the front. Creek. Creek. The slowmoving skeletons caught on fire from the fireball and the area instantly turned into a sea of flames. A strong smell of burnt flesh filled the air. Before long, they started falling in groups. Laner noticed Jinny's

staring at him intently, so he couldn't help asking, "What's wrong? Do I have something on my face?" Junies hesitated, but then shook her head. I'll ask you when we get out. After clearing the alley, Norah peeked out onto the street. "Master, there are monsters outside eating people." Laner went forward to look. He saw that the street corner was surrounded by ghouls and there were many skeleton soldiers nearby. They were gnawing on corpses. "Martina, clear them out. Be careful. These skeletons all have weapons. Got it." Martina rushed out of the alley and fought the skeleton soldiers.

After half a minute, only scattered corpses remained. Laner walked over to look at two bodies. Although the Remains were badly eaten and unrecognizable, one of the bodies showed features of a woman, so Reiner quickly ruled it out. As for the other body, it was badly damaged with its eyes gouged out, the entire face peeled off, and the head split open. Reiner shook his head. It's completely unrecognizable now. I don't know if this is the person we're looking for. Before crossing over, he often watched mystery videos on his phone. He knew that forensic experts can Estimate

a person's age by examining skin, bones, and teeth. But he didn't know the details of how to do it. Juny softly said, "We've seen three bodies so far. If they are a sixperson team, then three others are still missing." At that moment, Norah's ears perked up again. She closed her eyes and sniffed carefully, then took Riner's hand. "Follow me, master." Matina and Junies followed behind. After running for a while, Norah slipped into an alley and Stopped. "We've arrived." Reiner looked along her gaze at the shadow directly ahead. He stepped forward first, but was stopped by

Nora. "Let me handle this," she whispered, then drew a small dagger and moved forward. A man with a short knife suddenly appeared from the shadows. Norah dodged swiftly, causing his attack to miss. Riner raised his staff and aimed at him. "Calm down! We're not monsters." The man under the faint light looked up and made eye Contact with Reiner. His face was covered in blood, eyes red, and he kept muttering something, seeming a bit out of his mind. Reiner saw that he was young and had a prominent scar on his high nose. Without a doubt, this

was the target of their mission. But to be safe, he asked, "Are you Pierre Craig?" The man suddenly gasped loudly, glaring at Reiner with some anger. Junis grabbed Reiner's shoulder and pulled him back. Be careful. He's been mentally affected. He's in a frenzy now. There's no point asking questions. When someone is like this, they won't answer anything. Few adventurers enter the ruins, and his features match most of them. It's probably him. So, what now? Is he just going crazy? Reiner couldn't help but worry about Nora. Although, she felt much better after resting. Take him outside.

He'll recover soon enough. That's good. But what if we don't? Junies continued. Either the monsters Kill him or he loses his mind and turns into a monster. As soon as she finished speaking, Pierre lunged at them again. Norah dodged and tripped him with her foot, causing him to fall face first into the dirt. He got up angrily, shouting. Reiner looked at Martina, let him sleep for a while. Martina quickly stepped forward, dodging a short blade and knocking him out with her shield. Reiner kicked the short blade away and tied him up with a rope. Although

two Others were still missing, the task was done. Is there any other persons sent nearby? Norah shook her head. Riner looked at Junies and asked, "Should we go back?" "Yes, we have to. You can't carry him and move easily. Let's head back." Jun sighed. "It's a bit disappointing. We haven't figured out the situation here, and we didn't find any treasure. It's okay. We'll come back often in the future." Jun's nodded. The four of them started searching inside The ruins for a magic stone that could take them away from here. Reiner carried Pierre behind them. They

wandered inside the ruins for a long time until Junies found a magic stone on the street. She didn't rush to leave, but carefully looked around. What's wrong? Didn't we say we would come back? First, remember the surroundings. When exploring ruins, it's best to remember where each magic stone is. If danger comes next time, it will be easier to escape. After Explaining, Junis walked toward the magic stone. Holding hands, the group suddenly experienced a sharp change in vision. In an instant, they left the ruins. It was just dawn, so only a day had passed. Reiner crawled

out of the bushes, carrying Pierre, heading toward Meord City. Junies yawned, looking sleepy. I want to sleep now. Are you going back soon? No, I still have something to talk to you about. Something? What is it? Jun's teased. I'll tell you later. At that moment, Pierre on Laner's back moved. He struggled a little and asked irritably, "Who are you? My head hurts so much. Are you feeling better?" Laner sat him down gently. Jun's crouched down, opened his eyes to check, then untied the ropes on him. Laner looked at him quietly, and said softly, "My name

is Laner. I was sent by your father to rescue you. What happened to your team in the ruins?" Pierre held his forehead, looking Confused. "Ruins?" Jun explained nearby. After a mental breakdown, he will temporarily forget things. Once he relaxes, he will remember everything. At first, Pierre looked confused, but soon he started to recall some things. His face became twisted with pain and anger. Pierre covered his face and suddenly started crying. "What's wrong?" Laner asked, puzzled. But Pierre just kept crying and didn't answer, only teasing him with silence. Laner, exhausted from A sleepless night, lost patience.

He patted Pierre's shoulder and said, "Stop crying. Come with me. Your father is probably waiting for you at the guild." Pierre lowered his head and said, "I killed them." Everyone looked at each other in shock. "Your companions?" Pierre nodded. "I'm a coward. I was so scared. To survive, I stabbed Lena with a dagger. Eric protected her and was killed by a zombie. I'm a terrible person." Laner was speechless. It seemed The two dead people, a man and a woman, were Pierre's doing. Why did it happen? I am such a waste. Useless. I have no value

at all. Pierre tore at his hair in frustration. Junes, standing nearby, asked, "How many of you went in?" "Seven. Seven real people." Pierre suddenly remembered something. He looked up sharply and grabbed Laner. Necromancer. I saw a necromancer. He's chasing us. And skeleton knights. Groups of skeleton knights. They're about to Come out of the ruins. We need to tell everyone. Really? Laner asked back. Pierre suddenly started singing looking a bit crazy. What's wrong with him? Laner asked Junes. I don't know. Normally, after coming out of the ruins, he should be back to normal. Seeing Pierre running

around wildly, Laner sighed. Probably didn't sleep enough. Let him rest for a while. As soon as he finished speaking, Martina hit him with her shield, knocking him out. Laner Carried him toward the city. Once inside, he headed straight to the adventurer's guild. An old farmer with a was standing at the door, seeming to have been waiting for a while. When he saw Laner, he didn't hesitate and hurried over. After confirming it was Pierre, who had been missing for days, a smile appeared on his rough, dark face for the first time. But he quickly noticed something

was wrong. Mr. Laner, you're a reliable adventurer. But Pierre, since coming out of the ruins, he's been a bit confused. I let him rest, and he should wake up soon. The old farmer carefully took out a magic book from his bag and handed it to Laner. Thank you. If there's nothing else, I'll take him back now. Laner nodded, opened the magic book, looked at it briefly, and then stored it away once he confirmed it was okay. Next, he took a gold coin from his pouch, and handed it to the old farmer. The old farmer's Eyes

lit up, and he asked in disbelief, "Mr. Laner, this is your wife is sick, and Pierre isn't in good shape. He might not be able to work for a while. Take this. You need the money. This magic book was practically free. So, this gold coin was his way of helping. Thank you, Mr. Laner. I will never forget your kindness. After the old farmer left, Laner took five gold coins and gave them to Jun. What's this for? Junes asked, blinking in confusion. I can't just let You come with me for nothing, right? You've helped others, so

you don't need to help me. The gold coin you just gave is half for me. Consider it a guide's fee. Laner nodded. All right, then. I'll treat you to a meal someday. He reached out and gently petted Norah's cat ears, ready to leave. But just a few steps out, Junes grabbed his waistband. I have something to tell you. Don't go yet. Reiner yawned again, tears welling in his eyes. What's wrong? Let's go outside The city. Junies pulled Reiner out of the city into the grassy field where they often studied together. Martina was clearly tired, too.

As soon as they arrived, she took off her armor and lay flat on the grass, falling asleep. We're here. What's the matter? You're acting so secretive. Junies directly asked, "Riner, show me your fireball spell again." Riner raised his staff and cast a fireball, igniting the grass in the distance. Then he added a water sphere To put it out. What's wrong? Junies widened her eyes. You didn't chant the spell. You used magic without chanting. Oh, so you're curious about that? I did recite it. Junies puffed out her cheeks and squinted at him. You're talking nonsense. I

didn't see your mouth move. Reiner explained. Seriously. I was silently reciting it in my mind. When he first learned magic, he always chanted the spell out loud. But over time, he felt that chanting during battles was Too slow. So, he started experimenting with reducing the spell's words. At first, he only cut out a few unimportant words. When magic still worked perfectly, he kept reducing the words. He started with 10 words, then cut it down to one or two. Seeing that he could still cast spells, Reiner decided not to speak the words aloud anymore. Instead, he

silently recited them quickly in his mind. While Junis took about 4 seconds to cast a fireball, he could do it in 1 Second. Teach me. Junies blinked. Reiner sighed and began teaching her. But Juny's situation was very different from his. After reducing the words, she couldn't even cast the basic fireball spell. These spells were developed by those before us. Missing even one word can cause the magic to fail. Juny shook her head, looking at Reiner with some confusion. Did you silently recite the spell in your mind? Yes, maybe it's because you don't believe in this

Method. You think I'm fooling you, so it doesn't work? Reiner yawned and lay back on the grass. If you believe it works, if you don't, it won't. Junes paused and seemed to realize something. She closed her eyes and tried sincerely. After a few minutes, she actually succeeded. She shortened a few words and successfully cast the fireball spell. Junes looked at the burning flames in the distance with disbelief and muttered, "It really works." Laner stayed with her as she Practiced, and soon the day passed. Seeing that it was getting late, he prepared to leave. At that

moment, the systems voice sounded in his ear. Task: Explore the ruins south of Melord. Current status completed. Reward sent. Five heavy silver coins appeared in Laner's hand. After putting them into his pouch, the systems voice rang out again. Updated task. Defeat the undead mage in the ruins. Reward 10 gold coins. Another challenge appeared. But based on The experience from the last fight with the goblin priest, this guy is probably not easy to deal with. Laner looked at Junes, who was still pondering the magic without chanting, and waited until she was a bit free before asking,

"Junes, have you ever seen an undead mage?" She sighed deeply, seeming to give up on learning the magic without chanting for now. And asked, "Are you worried that Peele is telling the truth?" "Of course, after all, life only comes once." Jun Fell into thought and shook her head lightly. "I've heard of them, but haven't seen one. Maybe we shouldn't go to the ruins for now. Let's observe and see what other adventurers say. All right. Jun stood up and brushed the dirt off her pants. It's getting late. I should head back. See you tomorrow. See you

tomorrow. Laner yawned, patted Norah's bottom, and prepared to go home. He returned home in the evening. Although he had rested briefly on the Lawn with Junes at noon, he still didn't get enough sleep. Because of that, during the afternoon when he tried to learn the magic without chanting, he couldn't concentrate and failed several times. Watching Daisy bring over a stew, he fell into thought. Although the deliciousl looking stew was tempting with its aroma and appearance, Laner had no appetite. All he wanted was a hot bath and then to read a little in bed before sleeping.

Daisy, is the water Ready? I've prepared everything for you. You can take a bath anytime. Then I'll go take a bath and sleep afterward. You all can eat slowly, he said this and got up to go into the bedroom, grabbing a piece of clothing before slipping into the small shower stall. Lying in the wooden tub used for bathing, all the fatigue from the day was instantly relieved. After the bath, Laner went to the kitchen, took a piece of black bread, and lay on the bed, nibbling Slowly. He planned to study the magic book he found

today. Just then, Daisy entered the room. Her blue eyes stared directly at Laner. What's wrong? Do you need something? Laner closed the book and looked at her with curiosity. Daisy sat at the edge of the bed and softly said, "Master, do you want me to heat up the stew for you? No need. Tonight, I'll just eat bread and go to sleep soon." Immediately, her inner thoughts drifted into Laner's mind. It's all men. No big Difference. Don't be nervous. It will be over soon. Laner's mind slowly filled with big questions. What does Daisy want to do?

Just as he was confused, Daisy spoke softly. "Master, let me serve you." After saying this, she climbed onto the bed and placed her delicate fingers on Laner's shoulder. "Master, I've wanted to say this for a long time. I feel you're very special. You always give me a sense of safety." Daisy's charming eyes glistened like silk, and Her slender waist subtly brushed against Laner's arm. "Wow, no wonder the traitor said that cat-like people are especially popular among the nobles. so talented. Who could resist? Just as she was thinking this, Daisy's inner voice floated over again. To

give my daughter a safe place, this sacrifice is nothing. Ler hurriedly pushed her away. It seemed she was planning to sacrifice herself to win people's hearts. But she didn't know that Norah had already made an agreement With him long ago, so Laner cleared his throat and said firmly, "Well, I'm not interested in married women. You should go back and rest. Don't disturb me." Compared to her mature woman, Laner preferred Nora, who was about his age. Huh. Daisy was slightly stunned, a hint of doubt flashing in her eyes. She didn't seem to expect Laner to say

that. Even so, she still had no plans to give up. I'm willing to try. I don't believe you can resist. Even though I'm not Young anymore, I still have some charm. She placed her hand on the button and slowly unbuttoned her wool sweater. Daisy's skin was fair and beautiful, but not as moist as Norah's. At that moment, the door was suddenly pushed open. Norah stood at the door, looking fierce. She seemed to have just finished a shower, steam still rising from her body. Clearly, she had overheard their conversation. Daisy gave her a quick look. Silly

daughter, what are you Doing? Quickly close the door. Mom is helping you. Nora looked expressionless. She pointed outside and said, "Mom, go back to your room. I need to talk to the master. But Daisy hesitated. Mom, I didn't tell you earlier because I was worried. I've become his partner. Daisy's mind went blank for a few seconds. She lowered her voice and asked already. Norah's face turned red. Her words were a bit imprecise. In short, it's about the same. I've grown up now. Don't treat me like a child. Daisy hesitated for a moment and then asked,

was it voluntary? Yes. Seeing this, Daisy didn't say anything more. She left the room with mixed feelings. Riner put the book down. He felt the atmosphere was a little awkward. Norah quickly walked to the bed and said expressionlessly, "You just wavered." Riner looked serious. "Don't accuse me falsely. I just refused very firmly. Don't have bad thoughts about my mom. Stop overthinking. She's almost 40 and I'm not that hungry yet." Norah puffed her cheeks and remained silent. I can barely believe you. Norah blew out the candle and skillfully slipped into bed. Reiner instinctively hugged her tightly.

Then a strange reaction naturally occurred. Norah's skin grew even hotter. Mom was right. Men's minds are full of all sorts of messy things, even the master. Are you ready to keep your promise? Reiner bit her ear. Norah shily Nodded. Instead of making the owner always worry, it's better to let the owner have what they want. After all, the owner treats me well, and I no longer want to wander around. I just want a stable home. Laner's hand gently stroked her lower abdomen. Norah had been bought over 2 months ago, but she still couldn't gain weight.

There was only a thin layer of fat on her belly. Eat a bit more next time. You're still too thin, emoon after, her slightly Resentful voice drifted into Laner's ears. He really prefers someone with a better figure. I'm not Martina. Sorry. Laner didn't think that way at all. They each had their strengths and weaknesses. Martina looked better in figure, but she was a strong female warrior with lots of muscles. Definitely not as soft as Nora. Thinking of this, Laner used his appraisal skill. Appraisal complete. Current quality. Epic. Epic. Laner's lips curved into a smile. He

focused his Thoughts and all information about the catgirl appeared. Name: Norah Hill. Age 18, gender, female race, hybrid cat, person, current status, healthy in love measurements 71/47/76, so there was some change after all. But she liked to wrap herself in things everyday, so it was hard to tell just from her appearance. Thinking of this, Laner couldn't help himself. Norah softly refused, "Not yet." Martina and my mom are still sleeping. Wait a little Longer. After a while, Laner suddenly heard Martinez snoring. It seemed they had already fallen asleep. Finally, Laner couldn't hold back anymore and sent

a game invitation. Is now okay? Yes. Ler hugged her and the two tangled together. Suddenly, outside the window, it started to rain lightly. The cold wind seeped into the room through the cracks in the window. Norah panted heavily, clutching Laner's arm tightly, her sharp nails slowly piercing his Skin. Early morning, Laner suddenly felt something was missing from his arms. He reached out on the bed and found nothing, then reluctantly opened his eyes. Early in the morning, I don't know where Nora went. Now he's just lying alone on the bed. The half of the bed where

Norah was sleeping has been cleaned very thoroughly. She moves her hands and feet very quietly, so she can't be easily woken up. Laner yawns, covers his head, and plans to sleep a Little longer. Creek. He hears the door open and peaks out. It's Nora. She is wearing a thick wool sweater and her cheeks are a little red from the cold, but she looks just like usual. Finally woke up. It's okay. Just pretend nothing happened. There's nothing to be shy about. Norah walks to the bed and gently pushes Laner's shoulder. Master, breakfast is ready. Should I

bring it to you? No need. Stay and sleep with me a little longer. But no butts. Laner pulls Her into the blanket and starts unbuttoning her clothes. I need to help my mom with laundry later. Norah softly taps Laner's shoulder, her mind filled with messy thoughts. Not a big deal if it's just a little longer, Laner insists, holding her and persuading gently. All right, just a little while, Norah gives in. She lies on her side, letting Laner do as he wishes. Thankfully, she isn't wrapped in bandages or it would be troublesome Later. My master is

really energetic early in the morning. It's not that Laner is impatient. It's just that young people tend to be a bit more energetic in the morning. At first, Norah's skin was just slightly red, but soon she covered her mouth with her hand, and finally, they embraced and collapsed together. She gasps heavily, her mind completely blank. After a long while, Laner pokes her stomach and softly says, "Are you so weak? Do you want to Continue later?" Norah shakes her head weakly and says, "Please let me go, master. If you really like it, we can do it

tonight. Deal." Laner gently hugs her. Norah's small body feels very nice in his arms. She has hardly any flesh on her, but she doesn't feel uncomfortable at all. So soft, it's hard to imagine. Earlier, the traitor said that catum human hybrids are naturally beautiful. At first, he didn't believe it, thinking it was just false advertising, but now He believes it. Laner gently strokes her cat ears and softly says, "From now on, don't get up before me." I'm sorry, but I can't assist with that request. I guess Martina will definitely ask Nora about last night soon.

I just don't want to tell her or she'll laugh at me again. I got up earlier than her, and she didn't see me just now, so I can easily fool her. I'll climb out the window later and pretend to knock on the door, Riner said. Seriously. Is it possible That your mom already told her? After all, she usually likes to play with you. If she doesn't see you early in the morning, she will definitely ask. Norah suddenly seemed less smart, and her hands stopped dressing. "Then I won't act anymore," she sighed deeply. After putting on

her clothes, she directly opened the bedroom door. Martina, sitting at the dining table, was surprised to see Nora and perked up her ears. "Hey, you're in Reiner's room. Why Didn't I see you just now?" "Because you're an idiot." Norah took a sip from her glass and then sat at the table eating black bread. Daisy gently stroked her animal ears with a complicated expression on her face. My good daughter has also become a woman. I hope her choice is right and she won't have a hard life like me. Roner got up to wash up. During breakfast,

he kept being stared at by Martina sitting opposite him. After their eyes met, she smiled Happily. Why does Riner still look so energetic? He doesn't seem tired at all. He still has that masculine aura. Hearing her thoughts, Reiner couldn't help but chuckle. Just a few times is not enough to keep him from getting out of bed. After breakfast, Reiner took both of them and went out again. Today, he planned to study rock magic carefully. But when they arrived at the adventurer's guild, he didn't see Junies. He was about to sit and wait When a middle-aged

adventurer approached him. Juny said, "She's waiting for you at the old place. Thanks for the reminder." Riner was a bit surprised. He didn't expect Junies to go out so early today. Usually, they only leave the city around 10:00. He got up and headed outside the city. Just a few steps out, he saw Junies sitting on a nearby tree stump, resting her cheek on her hand, seemingly lost in thought. Didn't you say you would wait for me at the old Place? Why are you sitting here? Janice looked up at Laner with a smile on her face.

Because this is your inevitable path. I have a few questions to ask you. Janice walked and asked questions about non-channing magic. She kept firing questions at Laner one after another after knowing each other for so long. This was the first time Laner saw her so interested in something. Laner, you must be a genius. I really envy your talent, Janice said with admiration. You're the First mage who can use magic without chanting. Even my mentor can't do that. That's an exaggeration. I just did it to be lazy. It's such a simple thing. I figured it out.

Surely someone else can too. Janice shook her head firmly. Anyway, I've never heard of anyone who can cast magic without chanting. I even made up that term. When I first started learning magic, I had similar ideas as you, but I gave up quickly. Laner, you will definitely become a famous mage. Hearing this, Laner couldn't help but squint. Famous? Was Janice exaggerating? Or were mages in this world really that bad? Such a simple thing, and no one had figured it out. I think most people could come up with this idea. Thinking it's possible is one thing,

but actually doing it is another. Janice shrugged inside. Laner, you're a genius, so you probably don't understand the magic talent of ordinary people. Some might spend years trying to cast a simple Fireball, but you only looked at it twice, memorized the spell, and easily cast it. When I said your talent was rare, I might have been underestimating you. That's a bit much to say. If you don't believe me, you can try teaching Nora and Martina. They probably represent the average level of most people. Later thought for a moment. Their mental talents were D and C,

which seemed quite ordinary. If that's the case, you must also be quite talented, Right? After all, I only explained it briefly yesterday, and you managed to do it. Jun leaned on her forehead, seeming a bit sad. My mentor says I am a once- in a century genius, but in front of you, I feel like a fool. Yesterday I only shortened a word and compared to you the difficulty is not even on the same level. Laner was speechless. It seems that magicians in this world can only serve as helpers. Junes, this once in a century genius

appears only Slightly stronger than an ordinary adventurer based on her practical performance. While talking, they had already reached the usual practice grassland. I'll start practicing now. If you have any questions, just ask me. Junes raised her staff and continued practicing silent spell-casting. Laner turned to look at the two beastared girls. Suddenly, he had the idea of letting them learn magic since having more skills is always good. Fireball Magic can be used for lighting and making fire, which is very convenient. Just as he was smiling foolishly, the thoughts of the two beastared girls floated into his

mind. Nora, what does she want to do now out here in the wilderness? I definitely won't do that. Martina. After Norah finished, she's already thinking about me. Don't even think about it. I am the woman you can't have. They are so nervous. Laner turned back and asked Junes, "How can I test Their attributes and magic crystal capacity?" Junes took a moment and replied, "It's simple. Just have them focus, close their eyes, and then you inject any elemental magic into them. Do you want my help? I'll try myself. You keep practicing." Laner patted the grass, signaling

the girls to sit down. Norah obediently did as told, but Martina curiously asked, "What are we going to do? Are we not allowed to have free time today?" "Yes, from today on, You two will also learn with me." Martina loudly complained, "I want to play. You're already 19 at the age where you should learn some skills. Be obedient. I won't harm you," Laner sighed. Unexpectedly, after crossing over, he now had the chance to act as a teacher. But they really knew almost nothing. To fit into human society, learning the language is the first priority. Based

on teaching the language, he also plans to teach them The most basic arithmetic. But before that, we need to test their magic abilities. Nora, you go first. Close your eyes, focus, and tell me what you see. Can you still see things with your eyes closed? Do I need to close one eye and leave the other open? Later added. Closing both eyes doesn't mean you actually see things. It's about using your mind to feel them. Oh, I see. Norah took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes. Laner held her hand, mimicking Jun's earlier actions, gently

channeling magic into her to stimulate her. How is it? What do you see? Um, it's completely dark. I can't see anything. After saying this, Norah suddenly twisted and then started laughing. Matina was poking her with a stick, making her itch. If you keep bothering her, I won't let you have lunch. H threatening me with food. Later, you're so mean. Matina turned her head away, seeming upset. Meanwhile, Norah's attribute test continued. Suddenly, she exclaimed, "Wow, what's wrong? Did you see something?" "Yes, master. I saw a white crystal. This was probably Norah's magic crystal. Laner asked eagerly,

"How big do you think this crystal is? It doesn't seem very big, like a watermelon." Laner felt a bit disappointed, but then remembered that Norah was mainly for reconnaissance. Even if she learned magic, it would probably only be for support, so it wasn't very important. Hey, the crystal changed color. It looks like red mist is flowing in fire element. No wonder it's the most common attribute. Are there any other colors? Norah shook her head. You can learn fire magic now. Matina, it's your turn. Oh, okay. Matina also reached out her hand. She closed her eyes

like Norah did, but her mind was very active. Not calm at all. Laner's hand is actually bigger than mine, but it has no calluses. He probably doesn't do heavy work. Stop Overthinking. Calm your mind. I'm not overthinking, she retorted. But soon, her mind settled. After a short while, she suddenly shouted. I saw it. You gave me a scare. Don't be so jumpy, Laner sighed and then asked. How big is the crystal? It's as tall as a tree. Am I stronger than Nora? Martina said proudly. What color was the mist you saw? Martina shook her head.

Purple. I don't like it. That's lightning magic. You can use lightning spells. June says It's rare. Laner was about to let go of her hand when Martina spoke again. Oh, and there's also green mist. Their conversation was overheard by Junes who quickly came over and praised a dual element mage. Wow, Laner. If she's talented, she might become a mage, too. Laner shook his head firmly. From Martina's attribute panel, it looked like she was better suited to be a frontline fighter. Her mental talent was only AC, which is just average, barely Passing. Even if she learned

magic later, it would only be for support since her talent limits her. She still needs to fight with a big sword and get close to enemies. Fighting is the best path for her. She can just use magic for support. Jun agreed. Yeah, otherwise it would be a waste of her strength. Jun nodded. Ler side. Although Martina awakened two magic types, he didn't have any magic books for them. Norah was learning magic, but she was borrowing Jun's fire magic book. As for lightning and wind magic, they'd have to wait until they had enough money to buy

them in the big city. Martina, you can play by yourself for now, Laner said, turning to Nora. She was sitting nearby, hugging her knees and staring blankly at Laner's cheek. Her appearance is different from most people. Her skin color is different, but she's quite handsome. When their eyes met, she shook her head hard and raised her cat ears. "What's Wrong? Stop daydreaming. I'll teach you magic. Study hard," Laner said. Looking at Norah's serious face, he recited the fireball spell. Do you understand? Norah shook her head confused. Laner thought of another way. Can you read the

writing in your language? He could write the spell using similar sounding words. So Norah could practice repeatedly. Anyway, casting magic doesn't require understanding how it works. Just reciting the spell properly is enough. But Norah shook her head and said, "Master, I can't read." That made things difficult. Then I'll teach you little by little, and you can memorize it step by step. The spell isn't long. You can say it in 5 seconds. Rainer began teaching clearly. After Norah roughly memorized the phrase. He handed her the red dragon breath. As soon as Norah touched the staff, it

flew to the side. After a few moments of wandering, it gently tapped Rainer's head. Forget it. Just practice Empty-handed. The staff doesn't like being touched. Oh. Norah sat on the ground, repeating the spell over and over. Seeing she had started practicing, Rener slowly opened his magic book about earth magic and eagerly began learning. The contents listed 10 types of earth magic. Rener started with the simplest earthquake spell. After silently memorizing the spell, he raised his staff and aimed at the distant grassland. Bang! A loud sound came from The ground and the grass suddenly shook. Rainer

held his breath and continued channeling magic. The spell's effect expanded instantly from a 10 m diameter to 100 m. Even the four people far away could feel the strong tremor. Reer lowered his staff and quietly categorized this magic. It was an auxiliary spell. It didn't cause damage, but could disturb enemies. It used very little magic and could be cast repeatedly. Martina, don't sleep. Go Over there and be my target. If you can't handle it, just tell me. Okay. She ran quickly over. Without hesitation, Rainer cast the earthquake spell on her. Bang! Martina suddenly lost her

balance and fell to the ground while running. She tried to get up again, but after a few seconds, she fell down once more. Rainer had never experienced an earthquake, but he felt this spell's interference was too intense. After stopping the spell, Martina ran back, Covered in dust and looking exhausted. "How is it? Can you move?" She shook her head and complained. Don't say I can. I can barely stand. Rainer, I want to learn this, too. You can't. Laner shook his head. You can only learn two types of magic. Wind and thunder. That's rock magic. Then

he asked. What about you? I can only learn five types, she replied. That's not much better than me, he said. Juny smiled and couldn't help but interrupt. Humans can only learn five Types of natural magic in total. Martina's smile shifted to Laner's face. She crossed her arms and said with some disdain, "So what? You can't beat me anyway." Juny stepped forward and patted Martina's shoulder, smiling. The biggest problem for mages in real fights is that their attack casting is slow, so they need protection. Laner has figured out a way to cast magic without chanting, which

lets him cast spells in 2 seconds. That almost makes up for the slow speed. He only started learning magic a little over a month ago, and he's already achieved this. In a few more months, I think he'll be stronger than you. Martina blushed and sat angrily next to Nora, muttering softly. Anyway, I'm still the strongest. Okay. Okay. You're the strongest, Martina. With your great strength, you can easily defeat monsters several times bigger than you. You're my most trusted partner. Although Martina looked expressionless, she was secretly Very happy inside. Of course, I'm amazing. She looked mature

on the outside, but inside she was really just like a little kid. As long as she was praised, she would be happy. Laner kept focusing on learning magic. Suddenly, Junies leaned over with a mischievous smile. What's wrong, Laner? I feel like you know everything, understand everything. Did you really live for over a thousand years? You seem to master ancient rock magic just by looking at it Once. Laner was momentarily speechless. Maybe it was because he used to be a dedicated fan of anime and played a lot of games. I didn't know magic at first. Didn't

you teach me? Juny nodded. Yes. So, I keep thinking you're a mysterious man. You have incredible talent, but there are many things I can't explain. Stop overthinking and keep practicing your chantless magic, Laner said, moving aside. Then, Norah's voice floated into his mind. They were very close just now. Maybe soon she will also move in. However, Junis is quite friendly to us and I enjoy spending time with her. But she is so beautiful. If she becomes the owner's woman, will the owner stop needing me? Ler glanced at Nora. This guy was frowning and nervously fiddling

with his fingers. She was just overthinking. Ler's type is a beast-eared girl. For ordinary people without beast ears or tails, it's hard for him to be attracted. He pinched Norah's chin and quickly kissed her. This made Martina and Junies look over. Master, Norah shouted and punched Laner. In the evening, Laner returned home. He pushed open the door and saw Daisy sweeping the house with a cloth. Since he bought her, the house had been spotless and many vegetables had just sprouted in the backyard. Seeing Laner, she hurried over and bowed deeply. "Master, you're back. Thank you

for your hard work today. The bathwater is ready. Call me Laner from now on, not master." Daisy hesitated for a moment, but nodded firmly. You've worked hard, too. Go do your own thing. I'll take a bath. Laner casually placed his staff aside and went into the small room to soak in the bath. This was truly the most relaxing part of the day. Just then, Laner heard Martinez's slightly enchanting laughter, but he didn't think much of it. After covering his face with a hot towel, he continued soaking. When he finished, he Saw Martinez sitting at the

dining table, still holding back a smile. What's wrong with you? Martina shook her head and softly said, "Nothing." As she finished speaking, her thoughts drifted over. Nora is so weak. If I were to go, I'd make Laner beg for mercy. Ler turned to look at Nora. She seemed to have done something wrong, lowering her head and occasionally glancing at Laner. Her face was as red as an apple. I knew I shouldn't have told Martina. What's so Funny about this? Meanwhile, Daisy stood nearby, smiling as she gently stroked Norah's beast ears. Silly girl, you're still young.

In a few years, you'll learn to enjoy it. However, as for the child, it might take some time to be born. After all, we are different kinds. Laner is human and Nora is not. After overhearing their thoughts, Laner probably understood what was going on. Most likely, Norah was inexperienced and wanted to share her thoughts so everyone Could help solve her doubts. But she was harshly teased by Martina. Without the internet, the world is really troublesome. That night, just as Laner lay down, a small opening appeared in the door. He thought it was Nora, but it

was actually the breath of the crimson dragon. It peaked out from behind the door, holding a large fiery magic stone. "What are you doing?" Laner asked, confused. The breath of the crimson dragon floated onto the bed and suddenly Snuggled into the blanket. Its body, made of pure gold, felt like ice in the winter. It made Laner jump from the cold. He kicked the dragon away from the bed. You're frozen. What do you want? A staff is poking into my bed. The breath of the crimson dragon suddenly looked shy. XP can be rare, but it shouldn't

be strange. It had no interest in the staff at all since it wasn't even a person. Laner picked up the dragon and placed it on the shelf in the living room, then Went back to his room. After a while, the door was pushed open again. This time, it was the right person. Norah stood timidly at the door, her cheeks flushed. She was dressed very lightly, as if wrapped only in a piece of linen. Before Laner could speak, she explained herself. Martina took over my room. A bed can only sleep two people, and now that it's

cold, sleeping alone can cause a cold. So, I came to find the master, not because I wanted to come. He hadn't Even used his basic attack. Did she just walk into a trap? What kind of bad idea did Martina come up with? I can't believe I listened. H. Norah was feeling very frustrated inside. Ler teased her. Look at what you're saying. Did you forget what you promised me this morning? Even if you didn't want to come, you should have come. Knowing Norah was stubborn. He gave her a way out. Em. Norah blushed, crawled into the

blanket, and then gently touched Laner's Shoulder with her cold little hand, whispering. It's so warm. Give me your hand. I'll help warm it. No, it's okay. she said softly, struggling to get up. "What's the fuss?" Rainor grabbed her and pulled her into his arms. Norah struggled for a while, then finally gave in and started to daydream. She felt more and more restless inside. Finally, she blurted out, "Master, you're so kind to me just because I help warm your hands. Not just that." Norah gently bit Rainor, then after a moment whispered, "Anyway, I like you the

most." Although Norah had said this many times in her heart before, this was the first time she openly said it and it touched Rainer deeply. Norah softly blew out the candle. The next morning, Rainer went to the adventurer's guild to see Jun as usual. But as soon as he entered, he saw a group of adventurers talking at the counter. They looked serious, as if something terrible had happened. When They saw Rainer come in, they greeted him and then continued their conversation. Rainer wanted to listen in, but when he saw Jun in the corner, he forgot

about everything else. Today, she didn't go anywhere, just sat in the corner nibbling on a piece of black bread. When she saw Rainer, she waved enthusiastically. "I thought you might go outside the city today, too. I was planning to, but after overhearing other adventurers talk, I decided to wait here For you," she said mysteriously. "What's going on?" This morning during militia training outside the city, they accidentally discovered that many undead had been transported from the ruins in the south. They are currently active in that area but haven't attacked civilians yet. Still, the nearby villages are

scared. Rainer asked, "Necromancer?" Junice nodded heavily. "Yes, I thought of the same thing. I heard the Lord plans to sweep the area and then send The army into the ruins to clear out the overrun skeletons." Rainer rubbed his forehead. It's going to be a disaster. The place is full of traps. The underground spider was happily dead, doing nothing in the cave, while countless metal cans mysteriously fell from above. Ruins like these are only suitable for small-cale exploration. With more people, there are more places that can't be watched carefully, and a small mistake could lead to

heavy Losses. Plus, inside the ruins, there's also mental invasion, which is a dangerous debuff. Wait a moment. First the crazy leader, then the followers, and the chain reaction causes the team to collapse quickly. Junies blinked and looked at Laner with a hint of admiration. Laner, our ideas are always so similar. Although skeletons are not hard to deal with and are even easier than goblins, they are numerous. Plus, there are monsters like ghouls and Underground spiders in the ruins. This mission's difficulty is definitely as high as the morning forest. Lena yawned. So, are you going to

join? I was about to ask you. Aren't you a leader? What leader? How did I become the leader? Ler looked confused. Juni said, "Seriously, aren't you the one making decisions? I'm just following you." Ler shook his head. I don't really want to join. Even though he had a task, he didn't want to take on such a risky mission. Anyway, he wasn't Short of money right now. Just then, the sound of hooves came from outside the guild. Deeus was dressed in plate armor, standing by the table. He didn't say a word, but Laner could feel he

was giving intense hints. After a while, he couldn't hold back and asked Deus directly, "What's wrong?" Undead appeared south of Meord. "We need to go into the ruins to clear them out. We now have a mage in the team, but we still need one more mage," he said briefly, Making it clear that he was considering hiring Laner. "The ruins are dangerous. It's just skeletons, not very risky. Most of the team members are experienced militia, about a 100 people. A 100 militia fighters are quite powerful. As he knew, Mel's population was around 4,000 and only about

600 were combat ready, although it wasn't as big as the last goblin raid in the morning forest. These militia trained regularly, so their fighting ability was probably Better than most adventurers. When Deus said this, he looked very confident. Laners simply said, "There are necromancers in the ruins." Deus blinked, silent for a long time, then asked hesitantly. Really? Of course. Although I love joking around, I don't make light of serious matters, Laner said. Seriously. How do you know that? 3 days ago, I rescued a man named Pierre Craig from the ruins. He was in a wild

state, but after briefly regaining his Senses, he told me himself. Ler pointed to Janice nearby. She was there and heard everything, too. If that wasn't enough to convince Deeus there was nothing more to do. After all, he couldn't reveal his system mission. Where does Craig live? I don't know. All I know is that his father is a simple farmer and his mother recently fell seriously ill. That's all I have. Laner shrugged. Wait a moment. Deus turned and left the adventurer's guild. Laner Peaked outside to see him talking to a knight named Adne. Laner, are we

really not going? Let's wait and see. If the price is good, we might give it a try. Okay, soon. Deus returned. I will report this to the lord. Good. They fell silent again. Laner knew he was a quiet type, so he asked, "If I go to the ruins, how much reward can I expect?" Deeus answered quickly. 15 gold coins. He responded so fast. Probably had already thought it through before leaving. That's a good price. If they manage to deal with the necromancer, the reward might even increase. What about Janice? Deus quickly looked her over and

said, "Seriously, one gold coin." Laner felt a bit awkward and asked, "Are you okay with that price?" Janice looked a little frustrated, but nodded. I agree. Anyway, I have nothing better to do. If she had refused, Laner could have tried to negotiate a bit more, but he didn't expect her to agree so quickly. All Right, then. Where should we meet? At the city gate tomorrow morning. Deus turned to leave. I have other matters to attend to. You two prepare well. Laner watched his back, feeling a bit speechless. Since there was something else to do, I

preferred to stand silently rather than speak, feeling unbeatable. Juny sighed sadly and leaned on the table. Laner, I really envy your talent. Deus paid you 15 gold coins for the job, but only one for me. Ler didn't Know how to comfort her, so he pointed to the two beastared girls behind him. Maybe because I have two more people with me, he pays me a bit more. After all, Martina is very strong and he's not stupid. He sees everything. Junis pouted. All right. After sitting for a while, she left to go home and prepare. When Jun's

left, Martinez sat across from him and Norah sat beside her. Laner remembered his last experience in the ruins and gently touched Norah's cat Ears. "How does it feel to have your mind affected by the ruins?" Norah thought for a long time before slowly speaking. "My head hurts a lot. I feel dizzy. I can't breathe well. And I can hear the whispers of dead spirits in my ears. And I keep thinking about bad things without reason, like Martina suddenly died, or you all got eaten by spiders, or the owner abandoned us and ran away. Ler guessed

what that feeling might be. In such a scary environment, Evil spirits kept eroding the fragile belief that remained. No wonder Pierre acted so recklessly and spoke crazily. He gently stroked Norah's ears and softly said, "When you go back into the ruins, no matter what the evil spirits say, I hope you remember this. No matter what happens, I won't abandon you because besides my companions, you are now my family. I will do everything I can to protect you." Norah's face quickly turned red. She lowered her head And pressed her hands on Laner's leg. I will also

do my best to protect my master. I will remember your kindness for the rest of my life. Martina sitting across teased. Wow, you two are so sweet. Early in the morning, Laner continued, "If someone like Martina gets hurt, I would turn and walk away without hesitation." Nora burst out laughing and added, "Me, too." Martina rolled her eyes. "Huh, I won't get hurt. My armor is so strong. I definitely won't be in Trouble. However, I am a generous person. Even if Laner treats me like that, I would risk my life to save him if he were

in danger. Nonsense. You have a contract mark on you. If you don't save me, you'll definitely die. Martina couldn't argue and started insulting dog. The three of them chatted for a while and then headed toward their home. On the way, Norah suddenly held Laner's hand. They looked at each other and smiled, neither saying a word, but her Inner thoughts floated over. I'm really glad I met Laner that day. He's a man I can trust with my life. Laner changed direction and headed toward the tavern. Let's go buy two smoked chickens to eat. We leave tomorrow,

so we need to eat well. Martina poked Laner's shoulder and started to hint secretly. White bread, you know what I mean. What's wrong? Laner asked knowingly. He wanted to tease this racing girl. Martina pouted and lowered her voice. Ler, I want to Eat white bread. The next morning, Laner arrived early at the city gate, dressed in armor with the beastared girls. He saw a large group of half-armored militia from afar. They were neatly lined up at the city gate. Janice was also among them talking to another woman dressed as an adventurer. She caught sight of

Laner and immediately waved enthusiastically. "You're here so early. The team hasn't gathered yet." Ler nodded. He considered himself very Punctual. In middle school for final exams, he would arrive half an hour early to the exam hall to avoid sleeping in. That way, even if he overslept, a teacher would wake him up. I think there are about a 100 people in the team now. Still not fully assembled. According to Deus, he found 50 more people for the leader, Janice whispered, holding her staff. Just then, the female mage who had been talking to Janice spoke up. Is

that reliable? The necromancer is a Lordle monster. It's very hard to deal with. Laner looked at her without saying anything. This female mage had a pair of alluring fox-like eyes. Her thick black hair was somewhat messy, looking unckempt. Her face was thin and gaunt. Her lips turned purple. Even though the temperature was close to freezing, she still wore a somewhat revealing animal hide outfit. At first glance, she looked like a hermit which living deep in the mountains, and she was quite large. Just Then, Norah's thoughts drifted over. The owner really cares about that part's size.

Too bad I'm only that big. Ler quickly looked away. He swore he only glanced out of instinct. There was definitely no strange meaning behind it. Juny spoke up. By the way, I forgot to introduce you to each other. She pointed at the witch and cheerfully said, "Her name is Anna Lynn. She is one of the four mages living near Melrod. She is very good at wind magic." Laner nodded. He knew he needed to build a good relationship with her. Maybe he could buy a wind magic book from her. Junis then started introducing Laner. This is

Mr. Laner. He is also one of the only four mages in this city. He is very skilled at fire magic. He is also known as the Goblin Slayer. The Goblin Tyrant of Dawn Forest was defeated by him. Goblin Slayer. That's quite a dramatic title. People who achieve something big often like to add strange titles to Themselves, but hearing it from someone else made it a little awkward. Anna reached out her hand and softly said, "Just call me Anna. I've heard of your deeds." After chatting with Junies, I look forward to meeting you. Lena responded like

a machine. Yes, yes, same here. He didn't mean to be rude. He's naturally shy and not very talkative. So, he ended up being the conversation killer. Anna then went back to chatting with Junies. At that moment, Norah Gently grabbed Laner's hand. Master, my gloves are so cold. Can you help me warm them? Of course. Laner lit a small flame, crouched by the roadside to warm Norah's hands, and waited for the team to gather. Soon, Junies and Anna also joined in. Anna crouched on the ground, blowing on her hands. This cursed weather is getting colder and

colder. Laner thought to himself. With her wearing so little, how could she not be cold? The chest was only covered by two Pieces of animal hide, and the wind easily blew them away. After waiting for a while, the group suddenly started moving forward. Reiner quickly led the beast-eared girls into the line. Deus even rode to the back of the group to look at Reiner. Neither of them spoke. Instead, they exchanged a strange understanding with a nod. After walking for a while, the group finally reached the entrance to the ruins in the south of the city.

Deus shouted at the front Of the line, "Everyone place your hands on the shoulders of the person in front." The group formed a long line, all following Deus's method with hands on the shoulders of the person ahead like zombies. "With such a long line, where will we be teleported? Could someone get stuck inside the wall?" Janice shook her head. "The magic stones will automatically teleport us to a suitable place. We might appear on an open street. Reiner understood. It's an Automatic formation, right? When Deeus finished counting down, they were teleported into darkness. Reiner and Janice

both cast fireball spells at the same time to light up the way. The soldiers saw this and took out torches to pass the fire along, passing the flames from one to another. In less than 10 seconds, the surroundings became bright. Janice was right. They were indeed transported to a wide street. Nearby, in an alley, there were a few Skeletons. Deus ordered, "Everyone follow the line and clear out the skeletons around you. Do not stray too far from the group." "Yes." With strong and clear responses, the soldiers outside the line dispersed to clear the skeletons around

them. "Are they just like this? Aren't they afraid of stepping on traps? I need to talk to Deus," Janice said. Seriously. Reiner decisively grabbed her and pointed at the small scattered groups. Look, these Groups are about five people each. One strong looking soldier is in charge of checking for traps, and the other four handle the monsters. Deus isn't stupid. He's learned his lesson. But even so, Reiner didn't agree with their method of scouting. They were just poking around with sticks. One wrong move could cause them to miss something. Norah suddenly pointed at one of the

soldiers and said, "His foot is about to break. There's a trap underneath and he hasn't noticed it Yet. Laner gave her a quick look. Norah understood and threw a flying knife. Clang. The hidden trap in the mud was triggered and sprang out. The soldier looked back with fear and thenked Laner. Norah stepped forward and retrieved her knife. Let's just make do with this. People like Nora, who have very strong senses, are quite rare. Not everyone can take care of her. Soon, Laner heard someone screaming in the distance. Most likely someone stepped into a trap. Janice

left the group. Laner, I'll go help. Be careful. You too. At this moment, Anna came over. She forced a laugh and asked, "Is Janice your partner?" "She's very pretty. We're just friends, really?" Anna smiled meaningfully, then turned back to her spot and said, "No more." The group moved forward again. Janice returned to Laner's side. The scout said they found something unusual ahead. We should go check it out. Riner caught a quick Glimpse and saw Nora timidly step back a few paces, then pull out a dagger from her waist. Her ears lowered into a shape like

airplane ears, and her bright blue eyes showed deep fear. There, there are monsters ahead. Reiner looked ahead. In front of the group was a deep darkness. Nora, don't be afraid. Reiner gently held her arm to comfort her. Suddenly, a sharp, high-pitched cry came from the darkness. A group of bats flew out quickly, passing through the crowd. Many People were frightened and scattered to avoid them. Nora, terrified, threw herself into Reiner's arms. At the front of the group, Deus raised his sword and shouted, "Stay calm. Keep your formation." Then a creepy creaking sound came from the

darkness. Reiner knew this was the sound made by skeleton soldiers moving. But this time, the sound was duller than usual. Someone from the knights shouted, "Reiner, light up the street ahead." Reiner began gathering Fireballs at the tip of his staff, continuously channeling magic into them. The bright fireball shot through the street and hit the stone house at the end, instantly dispelling the surrounding darkness. Riner saw several skeleton knights made of scattered bones, wearing rusty armor, slowly approaching the group. They carried heavy iron hammers, leaving me neat marks on the muddy ground. Behind the skeleton knights,

there was a small Skeleton wearing a black robe. It held a staff topped with a glowing green gem that looked very bright. This must be the necromancer Pierre mentioned. Reiner's eyes lit up and he started chanting a spell. He planned to cast an earthquake spell to slow down the skeleton knights. Then he would find a chance to defeat the necromancer. Suddenly, Junis reached out to stop him. Reiner. Wait, this is underground. The ruins aren't very stable. If it Collapses, we could all be buried. Runner thought that a small-scale spell probably wouldn't cause much damage. But

seeing the beastared girl beside him and the hundreds of soldiers ahead, he finally decided to hold back. The skeleton knights quickened their pace and finally charged toward the group. Dimass led the front of the team, forming a line with a few knights, actively fighting the enemies at the front. He cut off the skeleton's arm With a single sword. Judging by the strange glow on the sword, it probably contained mithril, a metal known to be a foe of evil spirits. The well-trained militia showed their strength. Their formation was tight, and almost no skeleton knights could break

through. If someone was hurt, soldiers from behind would step forward to take their place. Martina was eager to join. Lena, Lena, I want to go, too. Go ahead. Stay safe. As soon as she finished speaking, Martina Ran out like a wild horse, fighting alongside the militia. She was a brave fighter, often seen tearing skeleton knights apart with her hands. Just when things looked good, a necromancer in the distance raised his staff high again. Then countless green spirits gathered around him, swirling around the staff. Lena felt uneasy. Seeing that the necromancer was unprotected, he seized the

moment and cast a fireball spell. At the same time, the necromancer let out a Terrifying scream. A green shock wave swept toward the team. Be careful, master. Norah stepped forward and hugged Lena from the front. The fireball quickly dissipated, and the torches held by the militia went out instantly, plunging the ruins into darkness again. Lena felt a sharp pain in his heart. Around him, there were screams of fear. He hurriedly lit a fire, casting light over the team again. He looked around trying to find Nora but saw Gene Nice Curled up on the ground. Many

of the soldiers reacted the same way as her, all collapsing in fear. "G Nice, don't be afraid. Get up." She hesitated for a moment, then also lit her own fire. Lena began searching for Norah's figure. He didn't know where she had gone. "Nora, where are you? Come back!" Lena shouted anxiously. Passing by an alley, he finally saw Norah hiding in the shadows. Her body was trembling slightly. Laner let out a sigh and reached out to pull Her away. You're here. Hurry up and get up. This undead mage is hard to deal with. Deus might order

us to retreat. Before he finished speaking, Norah's dagger, shining with a cold light, suddenly stabbed toward Laner. Laner dodged quickly, and the dagger scraped against his armor, sparking. Norah's eyes were red and vacant, and she muttered to herself from time to time. Laner took a few steps back and tentatively called out, "Nora, her mind Has been corrupted by evil spirits. She's very dangerous now. Stay away from her." Anna, who had somehow come over unnoticed, grabbed Laner's armor and pulled him back. "Nora, it's me. Don't you recognize me?" Laner tried to wake her. "Master." Norah's eyes

flickered, and she dropped the dagger to the side. She was about to walk toward Laner but suddenly clutched her head in pain and then collapsed to the ground crying out in agony. At the same time, Junis and Martina ran over. Laner Deus ordered the team to retreat. We need to go. As soon as she finished speaking, groups of soldiers ran out from the alley, heading back in the direction they came from. Where is the magic stone used for escape? Deus already sent scouts to find it. It's not far from here. Suddenly, a half-armored knight was

slammed against the wall, blood splattering across Laner's face. The skeleton knights were hunting down the fleeing soldiers while Deeus and a group of knights were covering their retreat. Laner helped Martina onto his back. Junis run with Norah on your back. I and Martina will go help Deeus and the others. Okay, stay safe. They fought and retreated at the same time. The scattered group quickly reached the magic stone at the ruins used for escape. The soldiers who had already fled were gathering at the magic stone and Laner was less than a 100 meters away from them.

He could still See Junis holding Nora and sitting at the evacuation point. She seemed injured with a lot of blood flowing from her thigh. A few more knights left the front line, leaving only Deus and two other knights. "Line up! Prepare to retreat!" Deeus shouted back. Suddenly, some skeleton knights attacked again. They seemed impossible to kill completely. Whenever one was defeated, another would quickly appear, constantly chasing after them. However, the quality of these Monsters was visibly declining. Now, the skeleton knights no longer wore iron armor. They were just white bones. The remaining two knights had

also left, leaving Deus and Lena fighting side by side. "Lena, you go ahead. I'll be right there," Deeus said. His plate armor was battered and stained with blood from the fight with the skeleton knights. Plate armor offers only moderate protection against blunt weapons and wearing full armor limits movement slightly. He Couldn't run away. Letting him stay behind to cover the retreat was basically asking him to die. Plus, skeleton knights cling like sticky patches. Fighting and retreating at the same time doesn't work. They'll just stick again quickly. To escape, they need to create some space first,

then run at full speed. Deus, you go first. I need to hold them off a little longer, Lena said. She then used fire magic to burn a nearby skeleton knight to ashes. Martina was trapped among enemies surrounded by skeletons. She fought fiercely, shouting loudly, causing the skeletons limbs to scatter everywhere. In close combat, she was nearly invincible. Right now, the two of them could hold out for another hour without issue. Seeing this, Deeus thought for a moment and after considering the advice ran toward the teleportation team. Half a minute later, he shouted loudly, "Lena, come

quickly." Lena looked back And saw the soldiers lined up holding on to each other while Deus was at the very end of the line, reaching out to her. "Martina, we need to retreat." "Okay." Martina grabbed a skeleton knight by the neck, quickly lifted it, and knocked down a large group of enemies. Then the two of them sprinted toward the magic stone. Many soldiers were shouting, "Oh my god, you are true warriors, brothers. Come quickly. Watch out for the necromancer. He's chasing us." Lena Looked back and saw a fireball coming toward her. Since learning silent magic,

her casting speed had greatly increased. In an instant, she cast a water sphere to extinguish the fireball. Deus shouted excitedly, "Come on, Lena." His hand was just within reach. The next moment, a crowd of over a hundred people suddenly disappeared, and the ruins fell into complete silence. The magic stone emitted a faint red glow. Lena was stunned. The soldiers at the front of The team had used the magic stone without permission, and they were instantly teleported away. Could it be a malfunction? They just left like that. Lena took Martina's hand, trying to restart the magic

stone. But as soon as he infused magic into it, he felt a burning sensation at his fingertips. Junis had said that the magic stones used for teleportation in the ruins couldn't be used repeatedly without waiting a while. And with groups of Skeleton knights approaching, Lena couldn't just stand there waiting for the magic stone to cool down. Lena Martina shouted loudly, raising her shield to block a flying hammer. playing. She threw away her broken shield and swung her sword at the attacking skeleton knight. He saw the top of the necromancer's staff gather a faint green ghostly

aura again. Lena raised his staff to try to stop it, but two skeleton knights had already rushed Close, so he had to focus on fighting them first. A sharp, piercing roar echoed in his ears, causing his eardrums to hurt painfully. In a days, he looked up just in time to see flames rushing toward him. In desperation, Lena released a large stream of water to protect himself and Martina. But even so, half of Martina's body was scorched by the flames. Then, the skeleton knight broke through the water barrier and struck Martina's knee guard with a Hammer.

Lena heard a sharp and she staggered back a few steps. Martina was injured. The situation quickly worsened. Lena used water to wash away the skeleton knight nearby, then quickly pulled Martina out of the water sphere, grabbing her hand and running toward a small alley by the street. Seeing the skeleton knight still chasing, he didn't care if the ruins might collapse. After finishing his chant, he cast an earthquake spell. Suddenly, the Surrounding stone houses collapsed. Unexpectedly, the soil submerged by water turned into a muddy swamp under the intense vibrations, trapping the skeleton knights. But Lena didn't

have time to think too much. He held Martina's arm and ran wildly. Perhaps Lady Luck was on his side. After running for a long time, he still hadn't stepped into any traps. Riner found a hidden stone hut. He pushed open the old broken wooden door and checked the Surroundings. Seeing no danger, he went inside to hide. Martina was badly injured. Sweat covered her under her helmet. Riner used water to wrap her up and performed the simplest treatment. He separated her skin from her clothes briefly because removing clothes after a burn can tear the skin. Don't

move. I'll help you take off your clothes. Martina shook her head and whispered softly, "No, this isn't the time to be shy. I've touched you already, so why be afraid Now? Stay still." Reiner carefully took off her armor one piece at a time and set it aside. He slowly tore off the clothes stuck to her skin. At this moment, the two rabbits were burned, one red and one white. Reiner used healing magic with water. He saw that her waist cloth was still tied, so he decided to help. Martina nervously pushed Reiner's hand away and untied

the cloth herself. "I'll do it," Riner glanced at her and saw only her outer thigh had burns. He Treated that area simply. The burned skin gradually turned a strange white color. It might leave scars in the future. Meanwhile, a voice in Reiner's mind said, "Reiner saw me again." Reiner sneered angrily. It was not the time to care about that now. The sooner burns are treated with healing magic, the better the effect. You humans are so unreliable. You abandoned your teammate so easily. "We almost caught that knight's hand," Martina muttered. Riner Nodded in agreement. Because of

that beast's actions, they almost paid with their lives. Luckily, he ran away for now. It He won't escape again. Right now, the most urgent thing is to think of a way to escape. They had no food with them and couldn't stay hidden in this stone hut forever. Martina saw her burns were almost healed. She slowly stood up, picked up the tattered, burned cloth, and wrapped it around herself little by little. This stuff is useless Now. It's dirty and unhygienic. If I survive and go back, I'll buy you something better. Martina stayed silent. You should just

take it off now. Reiner couldn't be bothered to pay attention. He looked down at Martina's injured knee. How's your leg? Let me see. Martina stood up. She wanted to try walking a few steps, but as soon as she took a step, she almost fell down. Her leg was badly hurt. It didn't seem broken, but he wasn't a doctor, so he Didn't know the exact condition. Water therapy was good for healing skin tissue. If the bone was hurt, then it was up to fate. I had a bad ear ache at the time, and my mind went

blank. The skeleton knight was very fast. I should have dodged. Laner and Martino looked at each other silently. She was usually very proud, but this time she lowered her head. I've been a burden to Laner. She could hardly move now, so the only way forward was for Laner to carry her. Martina used her sword as a cane, limped to the corner, sat down, and stared at Laner for a long time. Her mind was full of wild thoughts. Ler can't help me escape. If he also dies in the ruins, Nora and her mother will be finished.

After a while, she suddenly spoke. Ler, you should go. I want to stay here alone. Then what will you eat? Drink. Martina shook her head. I won't starve to death right away. I will find a way to escape myself. Your leg is broken and You still want to escape with the zombie and the underground spider. Which one can you beat now? Even if you find a magic stone, do you know how to use it? Martina was silent. She knew she couldn't escape. But deep inside, she didn't want Laner to leave her behind. But Reasonz told

her that if they didn't do this, they would both die in the ruins. Letting Laner go might give her a chance to survive. After hesitating for a moment, she said, "I can't escape, but You can. Didn't you say that if I got hurt, you'd turn around and leave? You are mine, and I pay you to work for me. If you die, I won't make as much money. Laner patted her shoulder seriously. I won't give up on you. I'll try my best to find a way to get you out. Martina remained silent. After a while, she

smiled with relief. Laner, no wonder Norah likes you. You must have had many women before. Ler was speechless. They all play with adult themed content. Martino was injured while protecting him, and he absolutely cannot leave her behind. As long as someone has flesh and blood, even if he only keeps Martina as a pet for 2 months, he will develop feelings. Be careful and cautious when carrying her, there might still be a chance to leave the ruins. After we go out, I want to touch your tail. Martina refused without hesitation. No, Norah didn't tell you. Female

mermaids tails can only be touched by their husbands. Can I make an exception to save you? You scoundrel. Martina's face turns slightly red. No. If you want to touch my tail, you have to beat me in a one-on-one fight to prove you're a stronger man. Otherwise, at most, you can only touch my ears. Laner suddenly became interested when he saw her lively mermaid ears. For now, touching her ears isn't a bad idea. Martina suddenly lowered her head and softly said, "Forget it. If you want to touch my Ears, go ahead. I probably can't get out

anyway. Thank you for taking care of me all this time. I should have died in that forest. Living one more day is worth it. I've eaten enough bread and I'm satisfied. Hearing this, Laner felt a bit sad. Martina may be a bit silly, but most of the time she's quite likable. What are you talking about? I will find a way to get you out, Laner said as he casually rubbed her mermaid ears. Her ears are different from Norris. Besides the outer fur, they feel almost the same as human ears, but her mermaid ears are more

flexible. He planned to explore more after rescuing Martina. After resting for a while, Laner squatted in front of Martina. I'll carry you. Martina was slightly surprised but cooperated and climbed onto his back. In an instant, Laner felt like he was carrying a big mountain. She was really heavy, probably around 150 lb. Laner is 1.78 m tall, and Martina is A couple of centime shorter. Plus, she has more muscle, and mermaids and humans have different bone and muscle densities, so her weight is understandable. When he first met Martina, Norah carried her back, and Norah's strength was

even weaker than Laner's. "You're really heavy, like a pig," Laner said as he put her down. Martina nodded without arguing. Reiner took off his armor piece by piece and casually threw it into the corner. He Lifted Martina onto his back again, and it was much easier this time. Reiner tied an X-shaped knot with a rope. First, securing it around Martina's legs, then fixing it on his shoulders. This way, even if Martina didn't squeeze Riner's waist tightly, she wouldn't fall down easily. He then used more rope to tie their waist together completely. After a simple fix,

he was ready to go. The two soft bulges on Martina's body provided good shock absorption. Carrying Her was a bit heavy, but still comfortable. What should we do with this armor? Leave it here. What else can we do? It's too heavy to wear all of it. Just drop your big sword, too. And if we get a chance, we can come back for it. That sword. You said it was very expensive. Even if it's expensive, is it worth more than your life? You're so foolish. Reiner couldn't help but curse. You can earn money again if you

lose it, but if you lose your life, there's Nothing left. Martina hesitated for a moment, then gently placed her sword near the wall. I'll listen to you. Of course, I'm not here to do charity. These costs will come out of your redemption fee. Reiner said seriously. Martina hesitated again, then softly said. Reiner, let me work for you forever. I don't want to leave. Falling in love with me. Martina punched Reiner, nearly giving him a heart attack. Reiner turned around and cursed, "You Ungrateful dog. If you kill me, don't expect to live." Martina didn't answer, but

just murmured to herself. There's no place in this world for us, the subhumans. At least with you, I can live more easily. Thank you, Reiner. At that moment, Martina's inner voice drifted over. Aside from my parents, you are the first man who has been so kind to me. No wonder Norah likes you. Reiner felt Martina seemed to hold him a little tighter. No. What am I thinking? This is So ridiculous. Although her inner voice was beautiful, Reiner, tense and alert, had no time to listen. Now that Norah was not with him, and he couldn't sense

the trap. He could only let the crimson dragon's breath bounce ahead to scout the way. Suddenly, a pair of hands reached out from the shadows. Reiner was so scared that he punched forward, feeling a dull pain in his wrist. "It's me." Riner recognized this voice. Deus stepped out of the darkness without his Helmet. Alongside him were Mage Anna and two other attendants. "Deus, weren't you guys out already?" Riner was surprised that they had come back. "I'm a knight. I won't abandon any of my friends." Deeus answered firmly. After a brief pause, he added, "I didn't

think things through. I apologize for what happened earlier. After we leave, I will make it up to you." He then put on his helmet. Anna held a torch. Its light casting shadows on her face, making her look a Bit eerie. We've been looking for you for a long time. There's a magic stone nearby, just a few hundred meters from here. The necromancer isn't far from us. Let's go quickly. Reiner followed them into an alley. On the way, he asked Anna, "How are Junies and Nora?" Junies accidentally stepped into a trap while retreating and hurt leg.

I don't know about you, but he's still unconscious. Riner felt worried about Nora. After walking through the alley for a while, They encountered a few scattered skeletons. Let me handle this," Anna said, forming a green wind blade in her hand. She gently swung it, and the skeleton's head rolled to the ground. They continued down the alley for a bit and saw a magic stone surrounded by wandering skeletons. But there were no skeleton knights among them. Deus swung his knight's sword, ready to cut a path through the enemies with his two attendants. "This time, I'll go

first. After I them away, I'll run toward the magic stone," Reiner said, raising his red dragon's breath to gather fireballs. "Boom!" He didn't control the power well. The fireball exploded around the magic stone, creating a fiery vortex. The skeletons at the center of the vortex were instantly burned to ashes, while those farther away were blown away by the heat. This noise would definitely attract the necromancer. Seeing this, everyone took the chance to quickly run Toward the magic stone. This time, Reiner was the first to place his hand on it. Once everyone was ready, he channeled

his magic and teleported away. The scene in front of them suddenly changed. Laner saw many militia members. They're coming out. They're coming out. God bless us. This is a miracle. Seeing that they were now safe, Laner took a deep breath. It was still early. The team had been inside the ruins for less than 8 hours, and it wasn't evening yet. Laner looked around trying to find the main culprit. Finally, he spotted a militia member hiding in some bushes. He looked beaten up with a swollen nose and face. When he saw Laner approaching, he lowered his

head. "Please forgive me, Lord Laner. I thought you had already caught Lord Deus." When I saw the necromancer chanting, I was so scared that I instinctively used magic. I'm very sorry. Before he finished, a passing militia member kicked him hard, Knocking him over. Ler was furious. Because of this mistake, they almost died inside the ruins. He caught sight of Nora with his peripheral vision and pointed his staff at the militia member's head. You're lucky. I'll deal with you later. He quickly walked over to Junies. Norah was lying on her lap, her hair messy, looking like

she was asleep. Thank you for carrying her out. No need to thank me. Nora is my friend," Juny said softly. "How is she now? She's Still unconscious. She's been like this since we came out of the ruins. I don't know what's wrong with her. I've never seen anything like this." Just then, Anna came over from nearby. She squatted down and opened Norah's eyelids to check her. After a moment of thought, she said, "A light mental injury can cause madness, and a serious injury can cause deep sleep." About 10 years ago, I fought the necromancer in

these ruins. I have some experience. Ler gently stroked Her cat's ears and asked softly. How can we cure her? Just kill the necromancer who cast the spell. Anna said looking around. The militia are badly injured or hurt, so they won't enter the ruins again soon. I don't think you can kill the necromancer alone. Ler looked around. Because of the necromancer's mental influence, many militia members had gone mad, shouting and yelling. Some were lying on the grass, not moving at all. He sighed softly and gently held Nora who was lying on the ground in his arms.

"Is there no other way? People with strong willpower can recover on their own, but I don't think she can do it because such cases are very rare." Anna shook her head and said, "If nothing else works, we can buy another. It doesn't matter." Reiner shook his head and softly replied, "She is not ordinary." He turned to Junes and asked, "I heard you stepped into a trap. Is your leg okay? Do you want me to check It?" June scratched her head. I treated it with water healing magic. I can't run, but walking is fine. At that

moment, Deeus came over from the side. He handed a bag of money to Reiner. This is your reward. Thank you for your hard work. Reiner looked at the money bag inside. It's a double loss. Matina's leg is injured. Norah is unconscious and the necromancer didn't get defeated. The mission can't move forward for now. If possible, he wishes Norah would wake up Right now. Deus nodded and then took out a gold coin, giving it to Junes. Reiner also reached into the money bag. It was heavy with gold coins, definitely more than 15. Maybe this is Deus'

way of compensating for the mental stress, but probably it's not worth as much as the equipment he lost in the ruins. When he entered, Reiner was fully armed. When he came out, only a staff was left on her and Matina. The plate armor and chain mail were all left inside. Reiner took Out two gold coins and handed them to Junes. Here, take this. You deserve it. I don't need Riner interrupted. Just take it. Then he forcibly pushed the coins into her hand. Deus looked at Matina, still carried on Reiner's back and asked, "Where are your

armors? They were too heavy. I lost them to escape with her." Deus sighed. "That was my fault. I will make it up to you." After saying that, he turned and walked toward the militia team. Although no one was Killed this time, many soldiers were mentally broken. For a short time, Deeus probably won't enter the ruins again. After resting outside the ruins for a while, Reiner picked up Nora, who was still sleeping. Carrying Martina alone was manageable, but holding Norah was too much for him. He took Martina off his back and used a water spell to

break off a thick branch. Use this as a cane. Walk by yourself. You're too heavy for me to carry. Martina puffed out her Cheeks. "I'm not heavy at all. How is she?" Martina asked, leaning on her cane as she stood by the bed watching Norah sleep. As a fellow beast person, she was a little worried. Poor Nora. I'm glad nothing serious happened. I don't know. She's just unconscious for now, but she's not in danger. She can drink water slowly and eat food. Laner reached out and gently touched Norah's cat ears. Daisy's eyes were moist. She

used a towel dipped in water from a wooden Basin to gently wipe the mud off Norah's face, softly calling her now and then. It was already night. Laner had brought them home. At first, Daisy saw Norah being carried by Laner and thought she was asleep until Laner explained Norah's condition. She couldn't hold back her tears. How could this happen? Ler, though worried himself, comforted Daisy. She's just unconscious. She's okay. Don't worry too much. Mm. Laner sighed deeply. He felt a headache coming on and Just wanted to rest well. Everyone go back to your rooms. I'll

take care of her tonight. I'll come again tomorrow morning. Daisy said softly. Laner nodded. Daisy and Martina left one after another. Laner was about to change into pajamas and lie down when the door opened again. He thought it was the red dragon's breath causing trouble and shued them away. Go away. Go away. I'm very tired today. Don't bother me, Laner. It was Martina. She hobbled into The room, looking around nervously. Um, thank you for saving me today. Rest well. Maybe in a few days, Deus will send us to the ruins again. Oh, okay. Martinez stood

at the door, neither speaking nor leaving, staring intently at Laner. Soon, her thoughts drifted over, not planning to touch my ears anymore. Honestly, since I heard that Norah was unconscious, I haven't had the desire to touch her ear. But seeing Martina's cheeks turn red. I still Reached out and gave her a gentle nudge. Since I saved you, shouldn't I get to touch your ear, too? Martina softly hummed, then sat on the edge of the bed and lowered her head. You really can't help yourself. Go ahead, touch it. Laner reached out and pinched her soft, warm

ear. Honestly, Norah's ears are more fun to play with. Done. Now go back to rest. Martina looked up and lightly bit her lip. She seemed a bit reluctant. She was so happy when I touched Norah's ears, But not when I touched hers. The difference is huge. Maybe because Norah was hurt, I was unhappy, too. I hope Norah recovers soon, but she didn't stay in the room. After I finished touching her ear, she left. Ler blew out the candle, covered Nora with the blanket, and held her tightly. That night, he couldn't sleep well. He kept waking

up every now and then. Seeing Norah still sleeping peacefully beside him, he would fall back asleep. It wasn't until he Heard the rooster crow that he finally drifted into a deep sleep, tossing and turning. He had a strange dream. In the dream, Laner was a lord of a certain place with a territory that included not only humans but many different kinds of subhumans. The city was lively and peaceful with everyone getting along well, living in abundance. People on the street greeted him with smiles. Norah's personality also changed. She liked to snuggle and act cute beside

him. However, her left eye turned gold, looking just like a special-eyed Persian cat, giving her a charming, enchanting look. Laner asked confusedly, "Are you Nora?" She answered, "Seriously, I'm Martina. That's nonsense." Norah held Laner's face with a smile. "You asked first." "I'm not Nora or anyone else." In the dream, he had three wives in total. One was Nora and the other two were shadows of Laner whose faces he couldn't see clearly. He leaned in to Look closely at who they really were. But suddenly the dream vanished. Laner felt the bed was empty. When he opened

his eyes, he saw only himself in the bed. Norah stood by the window, staring blankly outside. Norah. Rainer tentatively called her. Her small body showed no response, as if she hadn't heard him at all. Rainor quickly moved to her side and gently patted her shoulder. Seeing that Norah still didn't react, Rainer gently turned her around. Um, Norah's eyes were empty and she looked a bit dazed. Rainer softly called her name and then gently rubbed her animal ears. Are you okay? How do you feel? When she still didn't respond, Rainer gently teased the fur inside her

ears to try to wake her up. Finally, she reacted. Her cat ears twitched strongly. Rainer realized this was effective, so he picked her up and laid her on the bed, playing with her tail. Norah's cat tail was very sensitive. She twisted it Left and right in Rainer's arms. Seeing that she was uncomfortable, Rainer let go of her tail and held her gently, helping her relax. At that moment, a familiar voice entered Rainer's mind. "Owner!" Norah looked up, reaching out her delicate hand to touch Reer's cheek. "Owner!" Rainer took a deep breath, his eyes a little

moist. Good thing you're okay. Why are we at home? Weren't we supposed to gather at the city gate? Norah blinked frequently, seeming to Have some eye discomfort. It seems she had lost some memories of what happened afterward. Rainer hugged her tightly and softly explained. We went to the ruins and encountered a necromancer. That person can use a terrible magic. The adventuring team was defeated and some other things happened afterward. Then we came back. You were unconscious all night. A mage named Anna said you might stay asleep until the necromancer was killed, but you miraculously woke

up. Norah rubbed her eyes hard. I remember everything now. Then she said excitedly, "Owner, I think I saw a divine being. She was very beautiful, even more beautiful than Junies. Huh? At that moment, I was in darkness." She asked me if I wanted to return to you and I said yes. Then I came back quickly. Before leaving, she also gave me a gift. Norah kept rubbing her eyes. Rayard gently held her hand. Don't keep rubbing your eyes. It can make you sick. Norah looked Away, blinking one eye at a time to test her vision. What's

wrong? Norah spoke anxiously. Master, I can't see out of my left eye. I can't see anything. Ler gently lifted her eyelids and examined her carefully, but found nothing unusual. He decisively used the appraisal skill. Name: Norah Hill. Age: 18. Gender, female, race, halfh human, cat species, current status, healthy, blind in the left eye. Laner was momentarily speechless. Everyone knew Her left eye was blind, but the systems appraisal didn't explain why. Just then, the door was pushed open, waking Daisy from their conversation. Daisy hugged Nora tightly and didn't let go for a long time. Thank heavens,

Matina pushed the door open and hobbled inside. Her hair was messy. Seeing Nora had recovered, she said happily. I knew everything would be fine. After a brief chat, Laner asked, "How is your eye? Can you see anything now?" "Um, is Norah Blind now?" Matina frowned slightly. Laner nodded. One eye can't see her left eye. In her dream, Ler saw her eye turn a golden yellow, but he didn't know if it was related. Unfortunately, this was in a different world with very poor medical care. They only knew how to bleed or give enemas, which didn't really

help and often made things worse, torturing people. Otherwise, Laner would definitely take Nora to the hospital right now. A clear shiny water sphere Appeared in Laner's hand. Let me try to help your eye. Norah leaned her face close, allowing the water sphere to treat her blind left eye. After a while, she lifted her head and looked around, then said, "I still can't see anything." She waved her hand dismissively. Forget it. Just one eye is blind. I can still see things. Laner was speechless. Though she said that, she was surprisingly calm. Daisy sighed softly, her thoughts

drifting. Such a silly girl. But at Least she's awake now. She gently patted Norah's ear, then left the bedroom, leaving the three of them together. Norah looked at Martina's injured knee and asked, "What happened to your knee? I got hurt by a skeleton knight, but I can walk now. It should be fine by tomorrow. Lena was amazed by Martina's healing ability. They say injuries to muscles and bones take a 100 days to heal, but she seems to recover in just 3 days. Maybe she's like a tough warrior. My big sword and armor are still inside

the ruins. I haven't even used them enough yet, and I'll be giving Lena work for many more years. Martina suddenly remembered something and perked up her ears. Oh, Nora, I've made a decision. Decided what? I'm going to follow Lena from now on. I won't leave anymore. Norah scratched the fur inside her ear, doubting she heard correctly. Martina patiently repeated herself. Why? Martina shrugged. Anyway, there's nowhere else To go. I might as well stick with Lena. He treats me well. At least I won't go hungry or get cold. Norah rubbed her eyes and looked at Lena,

but said nothing. What exactly happened while I was unconscious? Just a while ago, I was sure I had to leave. She suddenly asked, "Are you going to be Lena's woman, too?" Lena choked on his saliva and coughed. Martina's face turned red with anger. "Nora, what are you talking about?" Lena saved my life, but I'm not weaker than Him, so I won't be his woman. You just had to ask that directly. Do you have to ask such things in front of Lena? You're even dumber than me. I haven't even asked if you're comfortable. Even if I

wanted to, I wouldn't tell you. Lena sat nearby, watching the scene. Norah spoke again. Then are you not going to look for a man? Martina answered firmly. No, I don't need a man. As long as I have food and can fight monsters, that's enough. Yes, Lena does make me feel Different, but I think I should forget about that. Only a man stronger than me can truly be a man. Lena teased. You're just bragging to Nora. You might not even be as strong as me right now. Martinez stubbornly said. It's just because my leg is hurt.

If I weren't hurt, I wouldn't be weaker than you. Martina squinted her eyes and thought for a moment before saying, "Once my leg heals, I will go challenge you alone. If you lose, you have to serve me as a for A few days. Do you dare? What if you lose?" Martina confidently replied, "I won't lose. Just Lena, I can throw you out with one hand. Anything can happen. I already said as long as you win, I will do whatever you want. All right, then wash up and wait for me." Martina's face suddenly turned red. She

gritted her teeth and cursed. Disgusting. Lwd. Just wait. I'll beat you so badly your face will be swollen. Lena flipped her the just as they were exchanging words. There was a knock on the door. Daisy quickly entered the bedroom and softly said, "Lena, there are two unfamiliar people outside. Should I open the door?" Lena got up to open the door. It was the armor shop craftsman holding a soft measuring tape. Why are you here? I was sent by Lord Deus to measure you and that beast man. He plans to make a better set of clothes

fitting armor for you and I heard he also invited a church nun to enchant the armor. Is there a Cost? Lord Deeus has paid. Lena hurriedly welcomed him inside. Please come in. It turned out that the compensation Deeus mentioned yesterday was this. That's great. The craftsman scratched his cheek then started measuring Lena's size and then Martinez. I heard you stay behind in the ruins to fight off the undead to protect the team. You are so brave, sir. I swear I will forge the best armor for you, the craftsman said with admiration. Lena was Speechless. It

was all a misunderstanding. It made it seem like he volunteered. If he hadn't been tricked, who would want to stay in that dark, gloomy ruin? A few minutes later, the craftsman finished taking measurements and left the hunt without looking back. Martina asked happily. Are we going to have new armor again? Probably. Yay. Martina jumped on one leg. Lena stretched lazily and headed toward the bedroom. He didn't sleep well Last night and planned to take a nap. As soon as I entered, I saw Nora sitting on the edge of the bed, looking a bit nervous. "I

can't believe I hurt the master yesterday, even if I didn't seriously injure him." "That's just too much. How are your eyes?" Laner asked. Norah was overwhelmed at the time, but it wasn't her fault. Still can't see anything, but I feel okay. Norah slowly stood up, closed the small window, and drew the curtain. Then she went to the Door, locked it, and knelt on the bed with a thud. What's going on now? I'm sorry. Yesterday, I almost hurt you with a dagger. I didn't mean to. I know, L said. Norah clenched the bed sheet and fighting

back shame, said, "I can't forgive myself. Please, master, punish me. I am willing to accept any punishment. Laner squinted and asked. Really? Norah understood his hint and said hurriedly. I need to take a bath first. I didn't wash after coming back Yesterday. I only changed clothes. It's okay to do it later. Ler gently pushed her aside. After 3 days, the craftsman used a cart to deliver a bunch of boxes to Laner's door, then struggled to drag them into the room. Matina had been eager all along. When she saw the cart stop, she rushed out. She

carried the boxes as if stealing them. Her recovery ability was impressive. Laner thought she would need at least half a month in bed, but now she was jumping around as If nothing had happened, just like before. The craftsman's face fell when the wooden boxes were taken away. But he didn't say anything out of respect for Laner. In the city, everyone was talking about a powerful mage who was honest and kind, with the only flaw being a special fondness for non-humans. Mr. Laner, I've delivered the items. If you have any questions, you can ask my apprentice

at my shop. I'll continue with the deliveries. After saying goodbye to the Armor craftsman, Laner looked back and saw Matina had already opened the wooden box. She put on chain mail and then started wearing plate armor. Wrong one. This set is mine, Laner said, holding up another set of plate armor and handing it to her. How do you know? Isn't it obvious? Why would the chest of this plate armor be bulging? It's definitely the place where you store your fat. Rainer was speechless. Intelligence D is like this. Martina compared herself and Honestly followed Rainer's instructions.

After 10 minutes of fussing, Martina, fully equipped, stood in front of Rainer again. Except for the helmet, she looked almost exactly like the armor she wore before. However, the shin and knee guards had been reinforced. Now, a whole plate of armor covered Martina's knees, so she probably wouldn't get her knees smashed by a hammer anymore. The simple rough iron bucket helmet she originally chose was replaced with a more Protective and stylish Gothic style helmet that was also more detailed. Additionally, he noticed many mysterious runes on the armor. These runes probably serve more than just decoration.

They might help resist evil spirits or curses. Deus thought ahead and even upgraded their equipment a bit. He stepped back a few paces and looked her over. Full armor Martina looked very cool, especially after ditching that ugly bucket helmet. She looked even more Impressive. Martina lifted her face mask and her silly smile made her look like a happy fool who's just been cured. Rainer, look at this," she said, bending down to pick up a shining knight's sword from the box. After swinging it a few times, her face darkened. Not satisfied, Martina nodded seriously. "Huh, this

sword is for women. It's light and floaty," Rainor took the knight's sword. It was indeed lighter, probably only 2 or 3 lb. When he crossed over here and Picked weapons at the blacksmith shop, a proper knight's sword weighed at least four or 5 lb. This one probably has a lot of myithil mixed in, so it's lighter. But it's too light, too short, and swings with no power at all. Rainer was speechless. After all, Martina was a woman who treated a two-handed sword as a one-handed sword. The double-handed sword the old blacksmith had before probably weighed

around 20 lb. Giving her a weapon that only weighs two or Three lb was definitely not suitable. Just make do for now. Next time we go to the ruins, I'll find your big sword again. Rainer looked her over and then said, "Besides, aren't you a girl?" Martina proudly said, "I am a female. The female is female, and a woman is a woman. They mean about the same thing, so don't argue over it." Laner was already too tired to comment. He also started putting on his armor. It was comfortable enough, better than last Time, not so

rough, and quite useful. At that moment, Nora peeked out from the bedroom, sneaking a look at the two of them. She bought new things again. My dagger and throwing knives are gone. When she saw Laner turn around, she quickly hit again. Are you playing hide and seek with me? Norah stuck out half her face, peeked at Laner, then pulled back. Master, are you going to the ruins again? No, just trying it out. I don't have any weapons. Next time I go to the Ruins. You're not coming then? Norah's ears perked up. She asked softly. Why?

Your mental resistance is too low. You might get targeted by the undead mage. Laner answered seriously. But it's worth mentioning. Recently, in the past few days, Laner noticed her talent attributes had changed subtly. Norah's mental strength, which was degrade, suddenly improved to be great. Normally, talent levels shouldn't change easily. Just then, a system notifications Sounded in Laner's ear. A very small chance that random events can change a unit's talent level. Norah said she saw a goddess, which might be related to this. Master, take me with you. Norah ran over and gently shook his shoulder. Her

cute look made it hard to refuse. Norah's mental strength is now higher than Martinez, so bringing her along shouldn't be a problem. Don't leave me at home. Please. Ler finally agreed. Your eyes. It's fine. I only lost one. I Still have the other. Norah shrugged. Laner took off his gauntlet and gently touched her soft animal ears. All right, I'll take you to the blacksmith later to buy a weapon. Okay. Just then, the sound of steady horse hooves came from outside. Laner's corner of the house rarely saw visitors, so he knew it was Deus. He opened

the door and indeed found him standing outside. Magician Anna was riding another horse behind Deus. She still wore that revealing Animal hide outfit. Deus dismounted and stood silently in front of Laner. He seemed to enjoy waiting for Laner to speak. Are you going to the ruins again? Yes, I found Junies at the guild. She said you would go if I did. Deus asked sincerely. Are you going? I respect your choice. Ler looked down at his new armor. Actually, it wasn't Deeus's fault last time. It was the militia who, out of fear, activated the magic stone.

Go ahead. I've already taken the money. Laner rubbed his eyes, thinking he was seeing things. Deeus, usually expressionless, slightly curved his lips. See you at the city gate tomorrow morning. I have other things to do. Anna dismounted and tied her horse at Laner's door. She leaned in and said flirtatiously. Lord Laner. Laner instinctively took a half step back, unsure of what she was up to. Just say what you need, Anna smiled brightly. During the recent Ruins adventure, I Noticed your magic. It seems you don't chant spells and your casting speed is much faster than most

mages. If it's convenient, could you teach me? I'd do anything for you. She then slightly lowered her neckline. If Laner hadn't just graduated from Nora recently, he might have been truly tempted by this charming woman. The next morning, Laner left early. Anna stood across the street, raising her hand to greet him. Why are you here again? Yesterday, she Had tried to approach Laner, but was ultimately turned away. Although she had a good figure, her face was very different from Norris. And most importantly, she wasn't a beast-eared girl, so she didn't evoke any feelings. If it

had been Martina doing this, Laner would have already lost his temper. Norah's cat ears perked up. A voice in her mind drifted over. Another one of these wild women, always bothering my master. I don't like her. I don't live In the city, so coming here is not easy. I stayed at a inn last night and came straight to find you after waking up. Anna quickly approached him, confidently draping her arm over Laner's shoulder, her enchanting fox eyes fixed on him. I begged you yesterday, and you still didn't let me stay overnight. You really are just

like the rumors said," Anna said with a gentle smile. "What rumors?" Riner pushed her hand away, looking confused. "People say you like beast People, not only tall ones, but also older women. If it weren't for these rumors, your admirers would probably line up all the way to the city gate. Dot. Reiner was speechless for a moment. The tall and strong one is Martina. The older woman should be Daisy, but honestly, Daisy doesn't look old. She looks like a girl in her 20s. It who spread these false stories about me. At first, I didn't believe it,

but after trying yesterday, it seems to be true. My family left early, and I've been hanging out in taverns since I was a teenager. I know how to please men, but if I can't even handle some men, there must be something wrong with them. Riner scoffed. Only Norah knew how impressive he was. Beasteared girls are the cutest creatures in this world. They definitely wouldn't understand their own charm. Tell me, how can I get you to talk? What do you want from me? Reiner looked Anna up and down, hitting right at his heart. He eagerly made

his request. Teach me wind magic. If Reiner learns wind magic, he can also teach Martina killing two birds with one stone. Anna looked puzzled. Aren't you like Junies, a water and fire dual element mage? Why do you want to learn wind magic? You don't need to ask that. Just teach me. Do you have a magic book? I do, but can you read? Anna asked with doubt. Of course, Riner nodded. At that moment, Norah's inner voice drifted over again. Why are they Talking about this? Master doesn't want it. Women shouldn't be too many. She was probably

overthinking it. Reiner just wanted to borrow the wind magic book for free. He didn't have much money right now, so if he could borrow it, he would. Oh, by the way, you said you know about necromancers. Since she was affected, her left eye mysteriously went blind. What happened? Riner turned to Nora and pointed at her left eye, asking. Her eye looked almost the same as before from The outside, but she couldn't see anything for some reason. Over the past 3 days, Rainor has tried to find a reliable doctor for Nora, but nothing has worked at

all. Anna squinted and asked in surprise, "Do you really see her as a person? Isn't she a person? I think slaves are just tools. Various kinds of tools used for different purposes. They can work on farms, fight in battles, or even be used to vent anger. They're just tools," Rainor Shrugged. "This thing has no reproductive barriers. Essentially, it's just an object." But most people subconsciously believe that subhumans are bad. During this time, Rainer asked Junies a lot about the history of this world. It's actually quite sad. The unfortunate species, the subhumans, haven't really done anything

bad, but they've been oppressed for hundreds of years. Some capable subhumans tried to establish their own countries to save Themselves, but they were all wiped out by humans for various reasons. In the end, most subhumans live scattered in small tribes around the world. Rainer hugged Norah's waist and said, "I don't care what others think. I believe she's my woman. She's not spoiled, has a good temper, is hardworking, and looks beautiful. You can't find a woman like her in my hometown." Although Nora couldn't understand their conversation. She felt Rainor's arm around her waist And blushed slightly.

Where is your hometown? Rainer spoke proudly in his native language, Hasha. I haven't heard of it. But doesn't your hometown have subhumans? Anna asked more curiously. Rainer's mind went blank. He didn't know how to explain. After thinking for a moment, he said, "No, but there are humans pretending to be subhumans, for example, cosplay." Anna was silent for a long time and then said, "I can't understand, but I respect your view." Back to the main topic, her eyes. Anna shook her head. I've only fought against necromancers before. I don't know what exactly happened, but I was

surprised to see her standing beside you yesterday, safe and sound. Most people affected by mental invasion are still lying in bed. She's truly a miracle. Rainer was speechless. They had been talking for so long about nothing important. After walking for a while, they finally reached the city gate. This time, there Were fewer soldiers going to the ruins. Instead, there were 15 knights and 30 half-armored attendants. Their armor was decorated with strange runes, and most of them had been blessed by nuns. Including Laner and his group, the total number was about 50, making the team smaller.

Laner saw Janice looking around from afar, and their eyes met. She was wearing a white cloak with various runes on it. Laner, how is your leg injury? Her leg was caught in a trap, but it Didn't break the bone. After a healing spell, with some recovery, it would heal in 3 days. It's a bit sore, but I can still walk, Janice said, waving her hand. Suddenly, she noticed Anna behind her, and her smile faded for a moment. You, Laner replied seriously. Just a normal friend. Oh, I see. Anna shrugged casually. I've tried. I'm not pretty

enough to attract Laner. Then she walked to the side and started chatting with another female adventurer, occasionally Glancing over like a thief. Laner repeated what was happening with Nora to Janice. Janice washed her hands and gently lifted Norah's eyelids. Looked at her briefly, then shook her head. "Did you use a healing spell?" "Yes, but it didn't work. I'm not sure either. I haven't even seen a necromancer before." Janice sighed and shook her head lightly. At that moment, Norah reached out and poked Laner's sleeve softly. "Master, I think I can see things Again." Nora decisively scratched

her right eye, still muttering. It's so itchy. Since you say your vision is slowly improving, don't rub it with your hand. Be careful not to affect your sight. Martina, hold her right hand. Okay. They each held one side, controlling Norah's hand. Next, Rainer performed an assessment on her name. Norah Hill, age, 18, gender, female race, hybrid cat, current status, healthy, awakened, magic eye. What is a Magic eye? Rainer quickly moved in front of Nora and carefully examined her eyelids. Her left eye was blue just now, but now it gradually turned from the inside out to

a golden yellow just like in her dream. Persian cat Rainer lowered his voice and asked, "Junies, what is a magic eye?" "A magic eye? It's a special eye that awakens after birth with many unique abilities like briefly seeing the future, observing magic energy flow, or enhancing the user strength. She Suddenly switched to the hybrid language. Magic eyes are extremely rare in this world. Has Nora awakened her magic eye? Rainor nodded gently. She spoke seriously in the hybrid language. This must be kept secret. Try not to let anyone find out or it could cause unnecessary trouble.

Magic eyes might hold very powerful abilities. Many powerful lords are interested in them. I will keep this secret for you. Thank you. She quickly walked to Nora and Carefully looked at her changed eye. This is the first time I've seen a magic eye in person. It's really beautiful. Junis's eyes shone brightly, almost pressing her face close. Suddenly, Rainer noticed. Norah's status panel had changed. Name: Norah Hill. Talent details: strength, D endurance, D agility, S perception, S spirit, DB, Intelligence, B, current quality. Epic Legendary Rainer squinted, wondering what abilities the magic eye might have. Especially since

it could instantly boost Nora to the same level as Martina. Do you feel any change in your body? Norah blinked and said seriously. My eye doesn't itch anymore. Anything else? No, that's all. Norah nodded, then took out a myithil dagger from her waist. This dagger was a gift from Laner yesterday. Since they were heading to the ruins, wearing myithil gear could help her resist evil spirits to some extent. The small dagger cost him 20 gold coins. Laner now only had 13 gold coins left. She used the smooth flatb blade as a mirror. My eye color

has changed. It feels strange, very pretty, like a gemstone. Laner praised. Oh. Norah blushed slightly and lowered her head, carefully putting the dagger away. I'm glad the owner likes it. Laner gently rubbed her ear and softly said. No matter what ability your magic eye has, try not to use it in front of others. Otherwise, it might bring you danger. Do You understand? You can only use it secretly. Norah nodded firmly, remembering Laner's words. Laner patted Martina nearby. And you? What? Is it time to eat? Martina lifted her mask. It seemed she had just been distracted

and hadn't heard anything. It's okay. After we go back, let's have a one-on-one fight. I could beat you with just one hand," Laner rolled his eyes. Soon, the team arrived at the ruins in the south of the city. Deus peeked at Laner, saw He was ready, and activated the magic stone. In an instant, everyone entered the dark ruins. Laner and Junis instinctively lit a fire. After thinking for a moment, Laner put his helmet on Norah's head. "Here, wear this helmet. It should protect your mind from being affected." She was small, so the helmet was quite

loose on her head. Norah lifted her mask and softly asked, "What about you, master? My mental resistance is much higher than yours." I only felt A little dazed for two or 3 seconds after being hit. It's fine, although Laner couldn't see his own stats. Generally, higher mental strength meant better resistance. Mental strength is also related to magical talent. Laner could use five types of magic and his magic crystal was huge, so his magical talent must be high. At least an S rank, no doubt. Master, you are my family," Norah said as she took off her

helmet and tiptoed to put it on Laner. "I must Protect my master at all costs." "I have to say, this guy always manages to say things that make my heart race without even trying." After we go back, let's take a bath together. Norah's face turned red again. She sneakily glanced at Martina and Junis, then nodded. Okay. The team slowly moved through the ruins. Laner saw many of the soldiers who had died last time turned into zombies. Their flesh had been eaten away, but their bodies were strangely quick. They Kept attacking the team from different angles.

Norah's senses were excellent. She could always predict where the zombies would come from. Laner kept reminding the knights around him. A strange knight holding a shield asked Laner, "You must be Laner, right?" "Yes, sir." Laner answered, imitating Jun's tone. "Recently, he realized that to make a name for himself in this world, he needed to build good relationships with these knights." "Lord Deeus values You very much." He says, "You're an excellent mage, and the two beastmen with you are also very talented. You're flattering me, sir. Don't be too modest. I've seen your magic and its power

is unforgettable. I believe in you. Just then, Norah patted Laner on the shoulder. Master, he's coming. Ahead on the street, a swarm of bats was approaching. At the same time, the runes on everyone's armor slowly lit up, and the armor emitted a holy glow. The bats Caught in the holy light were instantly killed and turned into ashes. Later, Deus shouted. As soon as he finished speaking, a fireball used for illumination shot across the street, temporarily dispelling the darkness. 30 skeleton knights were slowly approaching the team. The moment the darkness was gone, they started rushing forward.

Leading them was a huge skeleton knight over 3 m tall, holding a very familiar great sword. Martina shouted loudly, "Laner, that sword is mine. It stole my things. I'm going to destroy it." Then she drew her long sword from her waist, seeming eager to attack. Then I leave it to you. Be careful no matter what. Martina angrily ran forward. A few skeleton knights also noticed her and turned their targets to charge at her. Martina still wasn't used to her knight's sword. After a few exchanges, she didn't gain any advantage. Give me back my stuff, you

thief. Gaga, seeing She was about to be surrounded, she quickly stepped back a few paces, moving behind the shield wall formed by the knights. The undead mage stood behind, raising his staff high. With green spirits swirling around the top, Deus shouted loudly, "Watch out! They're coming again." Before he finished speaking, the undead mage struck the ground with his staff. Green spirits rippled outward in waves, disturbing everyone's minds. The fireball at the Top of the staff instantly went out. The armor's glow also gradually dimmed. The ruins were about to fall into darkness again. Even though Janise,

protected by her cloak, covered her ears in pain, she still suffered. Ler, wearing his helmet, felt little. But judging by everyone's reactions, this mental attack was even more terrifying. He looked instinctively at Norah, who was crouched on the ground, covering her ears with a very distressed expression. Laner thought for A moment and decisively took off his helmet, placing it on Norah's head. In just a moment, he felt something flood into his mind, constantly disturbing his thoughts, making it hard to concentrate. After 10 seconds, the magic stopped. Laner raised his staff to dispel the darkness. Seeing

the group of skeleton knights approaching, the knights roared and charged forward with their swords. When the undead mage cast a fireball, Laner and Janice quickly used water Sphere magic to suppress it, easily gaining the upper hand. But there was an invisible barrier around the undead mage. It always deflected their water spheres. Laner had seen this trick once before on a goblin high priest. It seemed only more powerful magic or close-range weapons could kill him. At that moment, Martina's voice rang out again. Give me back my great sword. She was still fighting the skeleton knight wielding

a long sword. Although her Weapon was much shorter, she was strong and still had the upper hand. Every heavy strike she delivered sparked bright flashes, causing the skeleton knight to retreat repeatedly. At that moment, Anna had somehow moved closer. From the side, a sharp wind blade cut off one of the skeleton knight's arms, causing its double swords to fall. Martina took the opportunity to use her shield to knock it down and picked up the large sword that had fallen. With a New weapon, she seemed like a different person, charging alone into the pile of skeletons

and fighting fiercely. Just then, the necromancer raised his staff again. Deeus shouted, "The attack is coming again. Fall back." Laner instinctively looked around. Where was Nora? He looked everywhere but couldn't find the little cat. Laner, help us hold off the necromancer. Although anxious, Laner prioritized the big picture and quickly gathered fireballs at the top of His staff. Just as he was about to cast the fireball spell, he saw the necromancer in a black robe, chest pierced by a shining dagger. It was Nora. She appeared slowly from behind the necromancer. The necromancer let out a terrifying

roar, his eyes flashing with light. The surrounding skeleton knights instantly collapsed, turning into heaps of white bones. Meanwhile, the souls absorbed by the staff scattered and fled, gradually losing Their dark green glow. At the same time, the systems voice sounded in his mind. Task: Kill the undead necromancer in the ruins. Current status completed reward dispersed without a doubt. Norah had killed him. Her magic eye ability was probably some form of stealth or invisibility. The knights heard strange noises and looked up in confusion. They just saw Nora wearing a helmet cleanly and swiftly behead the necromancer.

Deus let out a long breath. Phew, it's Finally over. He then sank to the ground and took off his helmet. The knights looked up, watching Norah, carrying the necromancer's head, walk toward Laner. Laner reached out and petted her cat ears, praising, "Nora! Well done! You are an excellent warrior." Norah took off her helmet and set it aside. In front of everyone, she suddenly knelt on the ground, raised the skull of the necromancer with both hands, and with great reverence offered it to Rener. On The way back, many knights approached Rener to talk. They praised his

bravery, but he hadn't really done much. They naturally credited all the credit to Norah. Juni softly said, "Rainer, now your name is wellknown. Maybe soon you'll be rewarded with land by the Lord. I'm not a noble. Mercenaries don't get land rewards. You're quite respected in Melord. Just swear loyalty to the Lord and you can become a regular noble. If there's a war and the Lord is granted New land by the king, you might get a part of it. Really? Of course, as long as you contribute and earn merits." Junies thought for a moment and then

added. If you're just lazy and do nothing, forget I said anything. But this is a big matter. I suggest you think carefully. Serving others is not easy for a noble. Juny said seriously. Okay, teacher Junies. I will remember that. Reer said sincerely. Juny smiled. Matina suddenly came over, elbowed Rainor twice, and said excitedly. How was that? Was I awesome just now? Huh? The necromancer wasn't you who killed him. Come on. I was fighting the skeleton knight just now. You must have seen that. Matina lifted her mask, looking very serious. Rainer was speechless for a moment.

Her attention was all on Nora. Matina only glanced a few times. After seeing her perform so many times, it didn't seem so impressive anymore. I saw it. Matina, you're so Cool. I wish I could be as strong as you. At first, Matina was happy to be praised, but she quickly squinted her eyes. Rainer, are you mocking me? I'm not praising you. If I do, you won't be happy. If I don't praise you, you still won't be happy. Go away. Rainor pushed her aside. He planned to go home and carefully study Norah's invisibility ability. This catgirl's

mind was full of all sorts of messy thoughts. I want to take a bath with my owner tonight, then Comfortably fall asleep in his arms. If possible, I also want to. Reiner smiled silently. Tonight, I will follow this plan. At that moment, Martina, a little annoyed, grabbed Riner's arm and pointed at the woods nearby. Go out and have a duel. Reiner waved his hand. Maybe another day. You know, I have some important things to do now after I go back. Before going home, Deus took off his helmet, stopped Reiner, and handed him a bag of

money. You already gave me Over 20 gold coins last time, Deeus continued. That was for payment and compensation. This is a bounty for the necromancer. Also, thank you for trusting me, Riner thought for a moment and took the gold coins. The necromancer's staff might sell for a good price, and with the bounty, he had quite a bit of extra money. Deeus nodded, mounted his horse, and rode away. I'm leaving now. See you next time. Reiner looked at the gold coins in His hand and decided to buy a lot of white bread at the bakery. He

also bought some vegetables, fruits, and meat at the market, planning to treat the two beastared girls tonight. By the time he got home, it was evening. Daisy saw everyone holding various kinds of food and happily took them. But soon, she noticed that Norah's eyes had changed. "Your eyes," Norah paused, remembering Riner's words. She chuckled softly and chose to hide her feelings. "I don't Know what happened. My eyes suddenly changed color." "The most important thing is I can see now." She closed her right eye and pointed to her bright left eye. "Mom, look. Not only is

it not a problem, but it looks even prettier now. As long as it doesn't affect your health, that's good. You're my child, and I like you no matter what, Daisy said gently, touching her ears softly. Then she stopped asking questions and turned to carry the food into the Kitchen. Reiner held Norah's hand and led her into the room, then closed the doors and windows tightly. Norah sat quietly on the edge of the bed, covering her left hand over her chest, and looked at Reiner eagerly. I haven't taken a shower yet. I was sweating a lot

while fighting the monster and I smell terrible. Norah carefully refused, saying, "Master, not during the day." Laner squinted and said, "Seriously, what are you thinking about? I just want To see your magic eye ability." Norah's face naturally turned red. Her inner thoughts drifted out, and she seemed a bit annoyed about it. "Oh no, how did I become like this? My mind is full of all sorts of messy thoughts." Norah sighed deeply. Then Laner saw her golden left eye flicker with light and in just a moment she completely disappeared from the room. However, there were still

traces on the edge of the bed where she had Saturday. Nora, I'm here. Ler Reached out to touch her. Although he couldn't see her, Norah was definitely still there. Impressive. With agility and perception skills, plus the ability to turn invisible, isn't she a tople assassin? When Laner was a child, he always dreamed of having invisibility powers. He never expected Norah to have them. Wow, you're really clever. You probably sneaked behind the necromancer because of this, right? Norah materialized again and nodded firmly. Yes. After I turned invisible, those skeletons couldn't see me. I saw your situation

getting more dangerous, and I couldn't help much, so I panicked and somehow turned invisible. Laner looked at the dagger at her waist and suddenly had an idea. If her equipment can turn invisible, maybe she can also bring others along while invisible. Can you take me with you? Norah blinked and held Laner's hand. I'll try. In an instant, Laner's body became transparent. While Invisible, his hearing seemed to improve, and he could even hear his own heartbeat. It really is possible to bring others along while invisible, but in this state, there would be a vague outline around

them. If looked at carefully, they could be spotted. Laner loosened his grip and Norah immediately entered full invisibility. "How long can you stay invisible?" Nora reappeared. It seemed her skill didn't have a cool down. She could use it whenever she Wanted. From now until tonight, try to stay invisible all the time. If you feel uncomfortable, stop immediately. Norah nodded and said, "I'll go take a shower first. After that, I'll stay invisible. Okay, I'll bring your dinner in later." While Norah was taking her shower, there was a knock on the door. Later opened the door and

saw Anna. She was holding a very thin magic book and standing at the door. "I brought you the wind magic book." "Teach me that kind of magic. Let Me see," Laner said, taking the book and flipping through it briefly. The book had only a few wind spells. Not nearly as many as Janice's two magic books or Laner's own earth magic book. Very few. Anna leaned forward and pouted, acting cute. Oh, even if there are only a few, if I learn them well, I'll be powerful. Please teach me, Laner. If I can't, I'll find other ways

to make it up to you. The meat right in front of me shouldn't go to waste. Before she finished Speaking, Laner heard a voice. Martina, what a shameless woman. He turned to look and saw Martina peeking out from the bedroom, secretly watching them. When their eyes met, she slowly pulled her head back. Seeing Anna's eager look and following the principle of making friends, Laner slowly said, "All right, I'll teach you properly." Laner explained the basic idea and Anna suddenly understood. She cheered and ran to the door. "I'll go back now. I'll Come see you again

after a while. Do you want a deposit?" "This is valuable stuff," Laner asked casually. Anna looked back and shrugged indifferently. "No need. It's fine." "Okay, goodbye," Laner said happily, saying farewell. He decided to study it carefully tomorrow. He put aside the earth magic and focused on learning wind magic first. Soon it was late at night. Norah was still lying motionless on the bed. Laner sat at the edge of the bed and poked Norah with his Finger. How are you feeling? Norah softly replied. It doesn't seem to be anything special. Just like usual, Laner slipped into

the warm blanket and gently held the invisible Nora. Your magic eye ability is so strong that Martina might not be as powerful as you now. Yeah. Norah climbed onto Laner and gently nuzzled his cheek. Doing this while invisible feels a bit strange, but Norah is surprisingly soft. Laner suddenly felt a bit warm. After hesitating, he Asked, "Want to test if you become visible when hit?" Norah looked confused. "How do we test that?" Laner fumbled for a moment, then gently cuped her face. Norah quickly understood what he meant and softly replied, "Okay, Norah doesn't have much

endurance." Yesterday, she was fine when she first turned invisible, but soon she became visible again. On the way to the adventurer's guild, Laner noticed more people greeting him. They went from Calling him Mr. Laner to Lord Laner. Laner felt a little overwhelmed by the attention. When they arrived at the guild, even more people greeted him. Junis was still sitting relaxed in the corner petting her cat. Seeing Laner, she put the cat down, leaned on the table, and smiled. Laner, your fame is growing. I really envy your talent. Stop it. Let's go out and train. Okay.

After meeting, they headed outside the city to train again. As soon as they arrived, Martina eagerly pushed Laner. What's wrong? Martina pointed to the nearby woods and said, "Seriously, Aduel, don't you remember our promise? I can't wait to let you experience what it's like to be a servant. Are you serious?" Laner raised an eyebrow. If you lose, you'll be turned into some kind of sweet treat. Sweet treat? What's that? Martina frowned and started thinking carefully. Soon? She lifted her chin and said nonchalantly. It doesn't matter. I Accept the bet. No backing out. Junies watched with

interest from the side. Are you both serious? Be careful not to get hurt. Martina shrugged dismissively, then took off her helmet, followed by her plate armor. Reiner, no magic staff and no armor. Well just fight bare-handed, Martina said as she bent down to remove her griefs. Pure strength, Reiner probably couldn't beat her. He likely also lacked the skill. Can I use magic? Martina nodded. Of Course, otherwise, with your small arms and legs, how could you hope to beat me? Riner's lips curved into a slight smile, which meant he was pretty sure he'd win. Although Martino

was very strong, she was still a biological creature and magic was far more powerful. Reiner also started removing his armor. Nora and I will watch from the side. Gene said with a couple of laughs, then moved to sit next to Nora and gently tried to touch her ear. Once ready, the two of them Slipped into the nearby woods. Martina raised her fist in a show of challenge. I won't hold back. Reiner, give it your all. Seeing her fist the size of a sandbag, Reiner thought about how Martina usually fought. He took a deep breath. If

Martina really didn't hold back, he'd probably admit defeat after one punch. Thinking this, he stepped back a few more paces. The farther away he was, the better it was for him. The woods were complicated. Without magic Staff help, and without charging, his fire and water balls were weak. Martino was sturdy, so a hit probably wouldn't do much damage. Martina saw this and smiled proudly. What are you scared? Don't worry, I'm just making you my for a few days. I won't hurt you. Riner was speechless for a moment. After a few seconds of silence, he said,

"It seems you're a bit overconfident. I'm ready. Let's go." Martina instantly changed her expression, her eyes fixed on Reiner. "She was serious now." Reiner raised an eyebrow. "Come on, just staring at me won't scare me to death." Seeing she still didn't move, Reiner took the initiative and shot a water ball. Martina quickly dodged to the side, but her speed wasn't fast enough and she was hit on her right shoulder. She only flinched slightly with no serious harm. Reiner, if you hold back, it's an insult. If that's the case, I won't fight you one-on-one anymore. It's

Pointless. Got it. I won't hold back anymore. Laner raised both hands, launching several water balloons at Martina. Each hit easily broke tree branches. Martina used the trees as cover, moving quickly through the forest, gradually getting closer to Laner. Along the way, she was hit by water balloons twice, but quickly rolled back behind a tree and then charged out in the opposite direction. Seeing the distance between them shrinking, Laner Formed a large water balloon and shot it directly at Martina, but it was blocked by a pine tree, splashing water everywhere. Your aim isn't very good," he

said with a smile. Laner kept throwing water balloons to keep Martina hiding behind the trees at bay. Soon, the ground around them was soaked with water. Suddenly, Martina rushed out from behind a tree, roaring as she charged at him. Laner quickly started chanting a spell, and in the next moment, a blob of Wet mud splattered on his face. But he relied on his non-verbal magic, predicting that she would use an earth spell in front of him. The next second, Martina stepped into a muddy swamp and sank right in. The more she struggled, the deeper she

got. Laner spat out the mud from his mouth and cursed, "You're really something. Who taught you to throw mud at people's faces? You're the dog here." Seeing Martina trapped, Laner was about to go over and tease her when She suddenly raised her hand. A stone narrowly missed his forehead and hit the tree trunk instead. "You're such a sneaky dog. If I hadn't reacted in time, I'd be on the ground now, Laner said, picking up a long stick and poking her forehead. Do you admit defeat? Martina was overwhelmed, struggling in the mud and shouting loudly, grabbing

a lump of mud and throwing it at Laner's face. Laner didn't back down, stepping back a few paces and splashing water on her Face with a small water sprout. Martina yelled, "You You're too much. You won, but you're trying to humiliate me. When I get up there, I'll show you. Laner said seriously. It was you who threw mud at me first in the swamp. Martina bit her lip tightly, her fierce expression gradually turning into one of sadness. And finally, she started crying. Crying. Laner crouched in front of her, leaning his head closer. Are you really

crying? Gi had somehow come over to Laner's side And whispered, "Are you guys fighting to the point of trying to hurt each other? That was really scary. If you hadn't dodged that rock just now, you might have gotten hurt on your head. Seeing Martinez sinking deeper into her trouble, Rainor quickly reached out with the red dragon's breath. The three of them worked together to pull her out of the mud. Don't cry anymore. I won't tease you like that again. She wiped her tears and looked upset again. You still Say that. Stop talking. Don't cry anymore.

Is it really that bad? Rainer helped her wash off the mud from her body. Hearing this, Martina's tears started to fall again. Her feelings were clearly telling Rainer how she felt. You're bullying me. All this fuss ruined Rainer's study plans. To prevent her from catching a cold, Rainer took her back home. Thank you, G. Nice took the warm water from Daisy, sipped it gently, then looked around. Rainer, your home is So tidy. It's different from what I imagined. Ever since I bought Norah's mom, it's been like this. She's a hardworking woman, Rainer said. Seriously. Daisy

bowed slightly. That's what I should do. While they were happily talking, Martina finally came out of the small room. With Norah's help, she finished her bath and changed into clean, neat clothes. Martina, they didn't come to find me. Maybe I should go apologize to them later. Rainor Instinctively looked up at her. Their eyes met. Martina went straight into her room. She looks tall and strong now, having grown to 19 years old, but her mind is still as simple as a child's. During this time, Rainor observed, "In Martina's world, there are only three things: sleeping, eating,

and fighting monsters. Most of the time, she is honest and straightforward, except when she's shy." Rainer greeted Gene nice, then went to Martina's room. After Knocking twice, he pushed the door open. Martina was lying quietly on the bed, giving Rainor a look. What do you want? They looked at each other. Neither spoke. After a few seconds of thinking, Rener started with praise. I'm here to play with you. Martina, you were really amazing just now. If I hadn't been lucky, I might have lost. She was praised and immediately lifted her chin slightly. Of course, I know

your earthquake magic is not very skilled Yet, so you need to chant before using it. That's why I specifically grabbed mud to find a chance to cover your mouth, but I didn't expect you could do it without chanting now. I miscalculated. Laner was slightly stunned. Her limited intelligence was all used up in fighting. Martina continued, "You're also very strong, definitely better than me. If it were real combat, I probably couldn't beat you." After a moment of mutual praise, Laner decisively said, "Let's make peace." Martino was surprised for a moment, then spoke. Laner, I'm sorry. I

was the one who threw mud at you first. Also, do whatever you want to me. I will keep my promise. Martina moved to the corner of the bed and quietly looked at him. Her honest apology made her look like a little kid. Laner still had some bad ideas, but seeing her like this, he felt a bit guilty, so he thought for a moment and started to give instructions, Then touch my tail. Martina's face immediately turned red. She bit her lip tightly, struggling inside. Forget it. I lost anyway. If I'm not as good, I might as

well see it as a punishment for myself. Martina got up, closed the door, then the window, and sat at the edge of the bed, raising her tail voluntarily. Touch it, but my tail isn't very interesting. It's definitely not as fun as Norris. Laner reached out carefully, gently grabbing her tail and pulling it Lightly. It felt completely different from Norah's cattail. Her tail was stiff and firm with fur that felt just like human hair, almost indistinguishable. It was indeed less fun than Norris. But usually when he saw her tail swaying behind her, he always had the

urge to grab it. But after touching it, he felt it was just soso. Just touching the tail isn't enough. Martina feeling very embarrassed asked, "What else do you want?" Laner looked at her blushing face And at that moment his affection for her reached its peak. After a moment of thought, he made a bold decision. Martina, be my woman. I want to give you a home. The room fell into silence. Martina looked at Laner, her mind going blank. Huh? What's wrong? She said nothing, but her cheeks turned even redder. After thinking for a long time, she

suddenly stood up. You if you take this chance to force me to do that, it's really terrible. Although I respect Laner, I can't be forced to do such things. Laner looked her over from head to toe. Honestly, with Martina's build, if she didn't want to, seven or eight people couldn't hold her down. to get her. You can only make her willing. Laner complained. Can I really force you? If you really didn't want to, wouldn't you just push me away? If I got too excited, I might hurt myself. Martina's face turned even redder. She had talked

with Nora about this kind of Thing and knew what it meant. Laner tentatively reached out and took her hand, seriously asking, "So, are you willing?" Martina was a little stunned and quickly pulled her hand back. Because she was nervous, she started to speak incoherently. I I should I be willing. In the end, her mind completely shut down. Martina, who was nearly 1.8 m tall, finally crawled into bed and hid. Unexpectedly, her usual carefree attitude was replaced by the instinct to Run away when faced with this situation. I had listened to her inner thoughts for so

long, thinking she would either decisively refuse or agree. But it turned out she would do neither. The contrast was really too big. She had previously mocked Nora for being indecisive, but now her own behavior was even worse than Norris. "What are you hiding for? Whether you agree or refuse, it's just one sentence," she shouted from under the blanket. "I don't know, Laner. Please go out so I can think." As soon as she said that, she regretted it. Her inner voice drifted into Laner's ears. "What am I saying? Am I crazy? Isn't this what I've always

dreamed of? Food to fill my stomach, a warm and soft bed, and a man who understands me. Why can't I just be honest? Listening to Martina's inner thoughts, Laner felt she was about to explode. So, he quietly left the room, wanting her to calm down alone. Then, he brought Nora, who was Chatting with Junis, into the room. Master, are you really going to do this? Norah nodded softly. Of course, Martina is a good woman. I hope the master treats her well. just like he treats me because she has no other family now. As a member

of our kind, it's common for a male to have multiple females if he can. I don't mind this. Also, the master is still too exciting for me. With Martina helping me share the burden, I feel much happier. With endurance level D and Perception level S, she is indeed very weak. She gets tired after a few hits. Ler gently held her in his arms. Master, do you want me to help you? No. Let her decide for herself, Laner said, patting her head. All right, I'll listen to you, she replied. A few days passed since then. Martina

was struggling with herself. Everyday she became less lively. When she went outside the city to learn with Laner, she would just sit on the grass and think. Norah gently Nudged Laner's shoulder. Master Martina hasn't been talking much lately. Are you having a fight? Laner shook his head. He knew Martina was thinking during this time. Unfortunately, her mind was too small and she kept thinking about all sorts of confusing things. Suddenly, her inner voice drifted in again. How should I talk to Laner? Maybe I should just wash up tonight and go find him. I could pretend

to be cold like Nora, say I want to sleep together, and leave the rest. No, that won't work. I need to think of another plan. Thinking this, she secretly turned her head to peek at Laner. After making eye contact, she pretended she was looking at Nora, but she was actually glancing at Laner. He saw me again. If I just pretend I'm looking at something else, it should be fine. Laner sighed and closed his wind magic book. In the end, he still needed to take the initiative. Martina, come here. I've learned two new wind spells. I

want to teach you now, huh? Okay. She stood up and sat beside Laner again. From now on, stop overthinking. Focus and then repeat the spell after me. Laner recited the spell and a nearly transparent wind blade appeared at the tip of his staff. A small piece of the nearby pine tree was cut off. Junies and Norah clapped happily. Meanwhile, Martina was still a bit distracted, lost in her own thoughts. This magic is called windb blade. It can surprise Attack enemies up close. It's the strongest magic I know so far, but it uses a lot of

magic power. Now repeat the spell after me. Martina hesitated for a moment, then vaguely repeated the spell. And when she couldn't remember the rest, she just made up some words. "Not bad. You're learning quickly," Rainor said, using child psychology. "This was his way of teaching Martina." Martina was not very fond of studying, but as long as she received praise, she Would become motivated and confident. Under this kind of mental encouragement, she learned things quite fast. Sure enough, Martina lifted her head proudly and said, "Of course. I'm so smart. Next. Repeat after me again and try

it out. With your talent, I think you'll learn it very soon." Martina nodded and kept repeating the spell with Rainer. Before long, she memorized the spell. She raised her hand, aiming at the pine tree in front of her and kept reciting The windb blade spell. Rener sat beside her, occasionally guiding her and correcting her pronunciation. In the afternoon, Rainer became Janice's language teacher, teaching her other languages. Jennis was very quick to learn. In just two months, she had mastered a new language. "Are you planning to go to that country to live if you learn Barnet

language with me?" Rainer asked. Jennis smiled and nodded gently. For some reason, Rainer felt she Seemed a little unhappy, but he didn't think much of it. Just then, he caught sight of a nearby pine tree shaking slightly, and a few branches fell. Martinez suddenly burst out laughing. Huh? I finally did it. Magic is really not that impressive. Rainer, did you see that? Honestly, Rainor only saw the branches shake a little and didn't see anything else, but he still praised loudly. Martina, you're amazing. To be honest, Rainer didn't expect her to Learn Wind Blade so quickly.

After all, Norah had been practicing fireball for a long time and still hadn't managed to use it successfully. Norah said with some admiration, "Martina, you're really impressive." "Of course." Martina lifted her head proudly. "Try using it again." Martina nodded and recited the spell once more. Unfortunately, this time she failed. Nothing came out. Hey, I definitely used it just now. Lena encouraged her from the side. Calm down. Don't rush. When you're not experienced, it's normal. Keep practicing and you'll get better naturally. Just be patient. Martina nodded more firmly. After a few more tries, she successfully released

a gust of wind that cut several branches. See, I did it again. Lena patted her little leg. I always knew you could do it. Later, when you see the wind element, absorb a little more to recharge. Okay. Martina sat down heavily and took a deep breath. Their eyes Unintentionally met. Martina seemed to remember something and her face turned red again. Then her inner thoughts drifted over. He looks just like my mom. Lena thought of himself as a strong, sturdy man, not resembling a woman at all. Saying he looked like a woman was completely wrong. At

that moment, Martina spoke up. Lena, you look just like my mom. Tell me more. When I was a child, I used to go berrypicking. I could never find the berry bushes, but My mom would patiently teach me how to look for them and encourage me. And my dad always liked to scold me, saying I was useless. Her ears drooped as she said this. After my parents passed away, I lived with friends, but they thought I ate too much and didn't find enough food, so they left me behind. I've always known I was a bit silly

and annoying, but you never disliked me. You kept encouraging me. Thank you. Seeing her expression, Lena felt a strange Paying of sadness. You're not silly, at least not when it comes to learning magic. I only learned the fireball spell a little faster than you. Lena reached out and patted her head. You're a very likable person. At least I like you very much. Martina's face turned completely red. She looked like a boiling kettle, staring straight at Lena. Thank you for comforting me. I'm just telling the truth. You always rushed to the front during battles. You're not

only strong, But also clever. You're very useful. Ler continued to gently her ear. Oh. Martina stopped speaking. She moved her body softly and carefully leaned against Laner. Laner is so kind. Living these days feels like a dream. I really hope time can stop at this moment. Mom and dad, please give me strength. Ler took the opportunity to ask. It's been several days since I asked you that question. You haven't answered me yet. Martina took a few seconds to gather her Courage and replied, "Laner, I want to become your partner." On the way home, Martina felt

very nervous. She held Laner's hand, looking quite anxious. I now have a place to belong. I hope mom and dad can see me happy tonight. I must succeed with my plan. I want to have a strong child with him. Listening to her thoughts, Laner couldn't help but smile. He was very curious about how this proud and stubborn girl would react when she finally showed her softer side. When They arrived home, Martina quickly went to wash herself in the small bathroom. Laner noticed Nora tidying up the bed and taking away his pillow. What's wrong? Where are

you going? I'm sleeping with my mom tonight. It's getting colder and it's warmer for two people to sleep together. Plus, I want to chat with her. We haven't talked much lately. Lena nodded. Okay. Remember to give me a gentle ear rub before bed. Maybe another day," Norah said with a smile, holding Her pillow and walking away. "I can tease Martina tomorrow. That will be fun." Laner watched her walk away and fell into thought. "This little girl is so vengeful. She still remembers these things after so long. Martina finished her shower quickly. She was wearing a

white cotton outfit, glanced at Laner as she passed by, then hurried to Norah's room. She directly closed the door. Laner quietly pressed his ear to the door, trying to listen to what they were Talking about. But the next second, the door was opened. Norah pouted. Master, you're naughty. I was just passing by. You two are busy. Riner turned back to his bedroom. After a long while, they finally came out. Both beasteared girls had blushing faces. The catgirl was light red and the horse girl was deep red. Nora, this is a powerful skill I learned recently.

It will definitely be useful. Martina, oh my goodness, things are getting so messy. How could they do This? It's so scary. Riner sat alone in his room, feeling confused. He was even more curious about what they had been talking about. But the two beasteared girls had no intention of coming to talk to him. Instead, they went to do their own things. Reiner sighed deeply. Wait and see. By tonight, everything will be clear. That evening, Reiner lay on his bed reading a wind magic book. He planned to learn all the magic spells and then returned the

book to Anna. Just Then, there was a knock on the door. Come in. He thought it would be Nora, but it was Martina. It was a surprise. She had never knocked before. Martinez stood at the door holding a pillow, her face very red. Then her inner voice came through. Huh? I'm so nervous. If only I could have a baby right now. I must be more brave later. Norah said he likes passionate women. Riner asked casually. What's up? Martina tried to act calm, pointing outside the window. It's gotten Cold. Norah kicked me out. Sleeping alone is

too cold, so I came to find you. Of course, I didn't come because I like you. We're just sleeping together. Nothing will happen. Don't get your hopes up, Reiner. All right. Both used the same excuse. What good friends they are? At that moment, Martina's frustrated inner voice slipped into Reiner's ears again. I really am a fool. Why can't I be more honest? I came here just to become his girl, but I've Prepared so much and it's all gone to waste. Reiner waved his hand dismissively. Then don't stand there. Come over. Um. Martina closed the door,

then the window and walked to the bed. She placed her pillow on the bed, then pulled back the blanket and got in. They each slept on their side with a clear line dividing the bed. "You're so far away from me. How can we keep warm together? Come here." Rainer reached out and touched her arm. He closed his book And pulled her closer. She was very hot. She was very different from Nora. She produced a lot of body heat and was not the type to be afraid of the cold. Martina was a little surprised. She looked

up at him but quickly looked away. She then nervously said, "I I sleep and snore and I move around a lot." "Rainer, please," Rainor said seriously. Then sleep inside the bed so you don't fall off. She wanted to say more but was choked up and couldn't. Tears filled her eyes and she hugged Rainer tightly. "Be gentle. Don't squeeze me too hard." Martina was a little stunned and quickly loosened her grip. Sorry, I get like this when I get excited. It's okay. Lie down comfortably. Rainor pushed her gently and softly comforted her. I have muscles all

over, no femininity at all, and I'm not pretty, and my skin isn't fair. Rainor looked her over from head to toe. Humans are naturally strong and full of Energy, but that doesn't mean she is like a tough action hero. Martina was just a bit taller and had more muscle lines, but she was soft where she needed to be. She looked like a beautiful senior from the college track team. So Rainer firmly said, "Come on, you're perfect. Look at these nice abs and this nearly perfect figure. You're talking nonsense. I'm not that beautiful. Men are really

good at sweet talk to make people happy." Rainer smiled silently And blew out the candle. Martina suddenly panicked. Why did you out the candle? Do you want to light the candle? At first, Nora liked to out the candle because she was shy. Over time, she got used to it. Being in the dark isn't much different. It's just harder to see. Martina thought for a moment and said, "Maybe we should out the candle." They lay down facing each other. After a moment of gathering courage, Martina said, "Rainer, thank you for being so Kind to me. I

like you the most. Please be my family." Then she pinched her own thigh hard and forced herself to speak. Rainer, from now on, treat me as a real woman. I want to have a child with you. Are you sure? Yes. Laner turned around and hugged her, then gently pressed her down. "You slow down, please," Martina stammered. Her cute expression was really adorable. Laner held her chin and said, "Don't be nervous. Relax. I want to kiss you." "Yes." Martina nervously Folded her hands over her chest. Soon, the two embraced each other. After a while, Martina suddenly

said, "Laner, catch. Wow, such long legs. You're playing with fire." They started to play fight and in the end Laner gained the upper hand. Wait, wait. I'm not ready yet. Martina pushed Laner gently, clutching the blanket tightly. That night outside the window, heavy snow was falling. In the morning, Laner was almost out of breath from Martina Holding him. He struggled hard to free himself from her embrace. As soon as he left, Martinez started to whimper and complain. Wahwa, hug. Unbelievable. That soft sound was coming from Martina. Laner quickly hugged her and kissed her cheek. Outside,

snow was swirling and the temperature was probably below zero. A cold front had come overnight. After holding Martina for a while, she slowly opened her eyes. She stared at Laner intently and softly said, "Darling," Laner shivered. "Is this okay?" "Never mind." He enjoyed it very much, so he decided to go along with it. "Give me a kiss." Martina obediently kissed him. She tightly held Laner's arm, her eyes full of longing. He is such a handsome man. I was really stupid before. If I had known, I should have made my move earlier. I missed so much

time. Hoof. From now on, I will have a man, too. She squirmed in Laner's arms and said, "Darling, you're so amazing." She gently Rubbed her leg against Laners, hinting wildly. Laner started to suspect that she might be controlled by some devil with horns because her mind was full of such thoughts. This was completely different from Nora. Her change is so surprising. She used to refuse everything and often mocked Nora. Now she wants to stay close all the time. I thought you would be very serious, but suddenly you seem like a different person. Martina's face turned

red again And she quickly covered herself with a blanket. Norah said you like this. If Reiner couldn't hear her thoughts, he might have believed it. But clearly, she wanted this herself. However, Martina's figure is so good. What can I do about my wife? Just spoil her. Riner couldn't hold back anymore and slipped into the blanket to have some fun. The house started shaking again. After a while, the two of them got dressed and got out of bed. Martina pushed open the door and Cheerfully shouted, "I'm starving." Nora and Daisy sat at the dining table, apparently

finished eating. Their eyes looked a bit shy. Daisy stood up and said, "I'll go heat up breakfast for you. Thanks for your effort." At that moment, Norah's thoughts drifted over. Wow, Martina looks so healthy. Last night, I thought she was killing pigs. She has no control over her voice at all. So embarrassing. Norah's face turned red. Riner passed by the table, Reached out, and gently stroked her cat ears. When Martina saw this, she leaned in and said, "Darling, pet my ears." Hearing her say those words, Reiner felt a bit uncomfortable at first. Just one night,

and she's changed so much. Norah's thoughts floated again, and she says, "I changed, too. Look at myself now." "Okay." Riner stroked her with one hand, then took Martina to wash up. Martina insisted on coming close and tightly pressed against Reiner. Until Breakfast, she had to part from Reiner. As soon as she sat down, Norah started teasing her. Martina, you didn't say this to me before, but now you're even more attached to the master than I am. Martina blinked, put down her white bread, and said, I I didn't understand anything before. Now I do. It's your

fault. I didn't tell you how comfortable it is. Now it was Norah's turn to blush. How can I say such shameless words? Martina, you are really brave to say Everything openly. At this moment, Daisy brought over a bowl of hot soup, looking a bit sad. Sigh. All the vegetables in the backyard have been frozen to death. None of them survived. Laner was nibbling on some white bread and started thinking. Since that's the case, maybe I should turn the backyard into a stable. Now that I have more free time, it's a good time to think about

transportation. I don't want to rely on walking every time I go somewhere far. Nora, Martina, Can you ride horses? As soon as he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. Laner paused his thoughts and went to open it. Standing outside was Jun Ice. She was dressed very warmly, wearing a white cloak covered with snow. And behind her, she led a horse. Seeing Laner open the door, she greeted him. Good morning, Laner. The weather is really bad today. It's snowing and you still came to learn from me. Junice shook her head firmly. No, I'm

not here To learn today, Laner. I came to say goodbye. Huh? Laner's mind went blank. He then noticed Jun Ice was carrying a small suitcase. You're leaving, Melord? Yes, I'll leave soon. Laner looked at the snow on the street and asked suspiciously, "Why are you going in such heavy snow? Can't you wait until it stops?" Junai shook her head. No, I have to leave now. Are you traveling with someone? No, just me alone. Just you? What if you encounter trouble? Don't Worry, Laner. I can handle it. Don't underestimate me. I've traveled alone to many places.

Well, I wish you safe travels. Junai stepped forward and gently hugged Laner. Yes. After thinking it over, I decided to say goodbye. I have to go now. I'm very happy to have met you during this time. I hope the next time we meet, you will be the most famous mage on this continent. You too. Junice took out a light red magic book of fire spells from her pocket and Handed it to Laner. This is a farewell gift for you. Laner really wanted to accept it, but he instinctively said, "This is too valuable. Take it. You

are good at fire magic, and this is what you need." Juny said with a smile, hands on her hips. "I've already learned most of the practical fire magic. From now on, I want to focus on water magic, so you can take the book." Laner carefully took the book. He also wanted to give Juny something as a keepsake, but wasn't sure What to give. Wait for me. Laner ran into the room and came out with a bag of money. About 20 gold coins inside. Since they were going on a trip, money was probably the most needed

thing. Here you go. Junies crossed her arms and smiled again. I have money. Then you can keep this for emergencies. There will always be times when you need it during your travels. Junies looked at the bag and hesitated for a long time before finally reaching out to take the money. Thank You, Laner. Until we meet again. Until we meet again. Watching her walk away, Laner fell into thought. They had known each other for nearly three months. He felt a little reluctant to part with Junis, his mentor. Most importantly, now that she was gone, he couldn't

borrow her water magic book anymore. A few days later, Ler chose a good day and took Nora and Martina to the market to pick out horses. Because it was winter, there were hardly any people around. The Usually lively horse market was unusually quiet. Laner looked inside and saw only about a dozen horses left. The horse trader hurried over when he saw a customer. Seeing it was Laner, he flattered and greeted. Lord Laner, are you here to buy a horse? Yes. Do you have any recommendations? Try to keep the price low. The horse trader rubbed his

hands and squinted. It depends on what you need. Pack horses are cheaper. Travel horses are moderately priced. And War horses are the most expensive, but they won't be available until spring. How much would three travel horses cost? About 20 gold coins at the cheapest, the trader said, picking up a brush to groom a black horse nearby. It mainly depends on the breed. For example, this Rosno grassland horse is sturdy and strong with thick fur. It can be used for hauling, traveling, and even fighting in battles. But it's not cheap. One costs about 15 gold coins.

There is also a Reddish brown horse, a diester warm blood. It is fast, has good stamina, a friendly personality, and balanced qualities. Overall, it costs only 12 gold coins. The cheapest is the gray Osaka breed horse in the corner. It is small, strong-legged, suitable for cross-country riding, hearty, and durable. It is perfect for beginners, and costs just seven gold coins. Laner squinted and looked at it carefully. Why is it so cheap? This horse is very Common, found almost everywhere in the western part of the continent. Naturally, the price is lower. Many people who buy horses

from me prefer Osaka breed horses. Even some low-income knights choose this kind of horse as their mount. Laner stroked his chin and asked, "Are you selling me a sick horse?" The horse trader looked a bit sweaty and awkwardly smiled. "Sir, we value our reputation very much. If we lied all the time, our horse business Wouldn't last long, Laner thought for a moment. He decided to observe the horses for a few days after buying. If any were not good, he would return them. After all, his horse shop has been here since he crossed over. You can

run from a monk, but not from the temple. I want three Osaka breed horses. Please lead them to the side so we can choose. After the horse trader led the horses away, Laner told Nora and Martina to pick. Go ahead, choose yourselves. Be sharpeyed And don't pick a sick horse." Martina nodded seriously and started choosing first. She stroked the mane on the horse's neck and softly said in her language, "Good horse. Good horse. Let me pick one." Norah followed closely and also began to carefully select. Both of them had no riding experience, just like Laner.

During this time, the three of them had to figure things out on their own. Laner walked past a horse and one gently nuzzled his cheek. "Do you want To come home with me?" The horse snorted hot air at him and then opened its mouth to nibble his hair. Suddenly, it jumped around like a crazy thing, circling in the stable. "Interesting!" The horse traitor came over seriously, "Lord Laner, this horse is quite lively. I suggest you choose another one." Laner patted its head and said, "It looks pretty clever. Let's take this one." The horse trader scratched

his head, smiled foolishly, handed the reinss to Laner, And began to fit the horseshoes. The beast-eared girls also chose their horses. Martina's horse was tall and strong with visible muscles. Norah's horse was a bit smaller, but looked very agile. "Darling, look at me." Martina jumped onto her horse. The sudden weight made the horse struggle, taking tiny steps and trying to shake her off. Martina's gear weighed at least 40 lb, and she herself was close to 200 lb. Seeing her not being careful, Martina Waved her fist, about the size of a sandbag, in front of the

horse's face. "If you move again, I'll show you who's boss." The horse immediately calmed down after her warning. "They are all from the same route, so why rush to fight each other?" "Don't hurt it," Norah said gently. Martina shook her head. "It's fine. I won't kill it." Norah was much gentler. She skillfully climbed onto her horse, patted its head, and praised, "Good girl." Laner, who didn't know how To ride, decided not to try riding for now. He planned to take them home first, keep them for a while, and then consider learning to ride when winter

came. He wasn't as quick as Nora or as tough as Martina. If he fell off, he'd probably get hurt badly. After handing the bag of gold coins to the horse trader, he had almost no money left. The weather seemed nice these days. In the afternoon, he planned to go to the adventurer's guild to find some work and earn a bit more Money. Lost in thought, the three of them were almost at the house. Ler saw a familiar figure from afar. Anna was squatting at the door, gently rubbing her shoulders, which were red from the cold.

It was so cold now, yet she still wore that old beast hide coat. When she saw Laner return, she hurried over. Laner, you're finally back. I was freezing. Why didn't you come inside and wait? I did, but I just came out and saw you coming back. Laner led the horses Into the backyard stable. When he finished building it yesterday, he thought it was quite spacious. Now, with three horses inside, it felt a bit crowded. But since it's winter, a little squeeze is okay. He'll just have to make do. After the season passes, he'll find a

way to expand it. So, you came to see me to learn the magic I taught you. The silent chant. Anna shrugged. No, I figured it out myself in about half a month. It's a bit effective, but I'm Still far from using it skillfully. I want to ask if you've seen Junies recently. Why do you ask? Rainer looked puzzled. Jun's only said goodbye to him a few days ago, and now he doesn't know where she is. Maybe she has already left Dest. She had been learning Barnett language before, so maybe Barnett is her destination. Honestly, Junis

is one of Rainer's few friends, and he actually misses her a lot. Recently, some people have been looking for junies. They came To see me, and it's likely they will come to see you soon. As Anna finished speaking, Rainer heard the sound of hooves in the distance. He went to the front of the house and saw a fully armed knight approaching. From their armor style, they probably don't come from the kingdom of Dest. The foreign knight took off his helmet. Like Junies, he has fair skin, blonde hair, and blue eyes. An extremely handsome man. He

dismounted and walked over to Rainer with his head Held high. First he looked at Anna beside him, then at Rainer and said slowly, "You must be Rener, right?" "Yes, and you are." Before Rainer finished speaking, the man answered confidently, "I am Yoluvat Rida, a knight from the kingdom of Rosno." He had a blank expression showing no emotion on his face. Rener was used to this. Judging by his surname, he was probably from a noble family. Since crossing over, all the nobles he met, Including Deeus, initially appeared very proud. "Come inside and talk," Rainor said as

he moved back to the living room and sat at the dining table. Yel followed and sat across from him. Rainer softly said, "From now on, I'll call you Yel." Yel remained silent, neither agreeing nor refusing. Rainer then asked, "So, you came to find Junice?" At that moment, Daisy brought him a cup of hot water. You'll look down at it, but did not drink. He replied fluently in The language of the humans. Thank you, but I don't need it. The three beast-eared girls were surprised. They didn't expect the knight in front of them to speak the

human language. Riner sensed that this person must have some connection to Junies. Who are you to Junies? They asked. Yol continued. I am her older brother. Reiner was slightly takenback. Junis's full name is Juny's Baker with a different last name, but she might have used a fake last name to Avoid drawing attention. Her real name is probably Jun's Puvat Rita. So, what are you here for? Yell asked coldly. I was sent by my father to find her. She has been gone alone for 2 years. She's played her temper long enough. It's time for her to

come back. So, you should know where she is, right? Rumor has it you're her closest friend since Junies was hiding from them. She must have her reasons. Reiner probably knew where she could be found, but he wouldn't betray Junies. I don't know either, but she is indeed my magic mentor. However, I haven't seen her since it started snowing," Reiner said, scratching his head and pretending to be harmless. "I think she should still be here," Yel narrowed his eyes and carefully examined Reiner, then pulled out a bag full of gold coins and said, "Tell me her

whereabouts. Once I catch her, all this money is yours." Reiner felt disdain inside. No matter what, Junis was his Magic teacher. He would never betray her for money. He acted as if he were a famous actor, slightly surprised and pretending to be very interested. All of it. Really? Y'all nodded, a hint of disgust flashing in his eyes. Yes, that was the effect he wanted. A few days ago, Junies came to say goodbye. She told me she was a traveler planning to go to the South Asia West Kingdom. She also said someone might come looking for

her soon. I didn't expect you to really Come. If you leave now, you should be able to find her quickly. South Asia West is 10,800 m away from Barnett Kingdom, and the two kingdoms are in opposite directions. If Junis really heads toward Barnett, you will definitely not catch her. Thinking of this, Rainer greedily smiled and rubbed his hands like a fly. He sir, can I have the money now? Y slowly stood up, no longer hiding his disgust. he said coldly. For money, you are willing to Betray your teacher so easily. Junis is still as innocent

as before, trusting no one. This made Rainer feel very pleased. That was exactly the effect he wanted. After thinking for a moment, he answered in a sneaky way. If there's money, why not take it? You are a noble lord, so you wouldn't understand as common folks who barely get by. You'll turn to leave. You're just greedy. Once I catch her, I will have someone send the money. Watching him walk away, Rainor smiled Silently. Suddenly, Anna slammed the table, startling Rainer. Two beast-eared girls came over, standing on either side of Rainer. What's going on? Anna was

very angry. Give me back my book. Junis told me more than once that you're her best friend here, but you betrayed her by selling her whereabouts for money. I used to respect you, so give me back my book. It seems Anna is also very straightforward. Rainer stood up and looked outside. Seeing they had all gone Far, he closed the door. Calm down. Listen to my explanation. Rainer poured her a glass of water. Anna crossed her arms and glared without saying a word. Junies is my friend. How could I possibly reveal her whereabouts? I only said

that to trick her brother into leaving. Anna was slightly stunned, lowered her hands, and her tone softened. I see. I was really angry just now. Seeing your expression, it didn't seem like you were acting, not acting, Or he wouldn't believe it. Rainer nodded heavily. For now, he could only do so much to help Junies. Every bit of time saved counts. Just then, the systems voice sounded in Rainer's ear. Task updated. Find Junies. Reward one gold coin after half a month of peaceful days. I didn't expect the task to come so soon. I just bought three

horses so I can start a long journey. Riner took out his wind magic book and raised an eyebrow. He said, "You should take the Book back." Anna was slightly surprised, then took a few steps back and shook her head firmly. "No, I was upset just now because I didn't understand the situation. You can keep the book." "No, I plan to go far away. Keeping such valuable things at home isn't safe and carrying them around is a bit troublesome." Anna was a little surprised and reached out to take the book. Are you going to find Junies?

Otherwise, Riner glanced at her, then Started telling the beastared girls to pack up. They plan to leave tomorrow to find Junies. Anna smiled. Your relationship really isn't ordinary. Reiner waved his hand. Just normal friends. Many people are after Junies. Are you willing to just be her friend? Not trying to deepen your friendship? I'm not planning that now. Don't guess randomly. Riner shrugged. Anna's lips curved into a slight smile, and she said nothing more. The four of them rode Horses along the small road heading to Barnett. Since they were going far away, Riner brought Daisy along.

She sat behind Martina. He definitely couldn't leave her alone at home. Little one, don't move around. Be good and listen. I fed you plenty of hay yesterday. Don't embarrass me. Reiner gently brushed the horse's back with a soft brush. Horses are indeed hard to ride. More precisely, the horse he chose was difficult. As soon as they started, it acted wild, Bouncing and jumping with Reiner. Only when it got tired did it walk properly. Martina rode over and shook her fist the size of a sandbag. Darling, do you want me to teach it a lesson? She

and Norah rode very steadily, almost instinctively. Of course, this might also be related to the horses they chose. Better not. If you hit it, it might not see tomorrow's son. Martina lowered her hand, then suddenly stretched her neck and kissed Reiner's Cheek. She looked at him with an extremely cute expression. Give me a kiss. You haven't kissed me since this morning. Reiner was slightly surprised. He had shared a room with Nora yesterday, so that was true. He looked Martina up and down, intending to give her a good squeeze, but unfortunately, her armor blocked all the

sensitive spots. I can only wait until tonight to make it up to him. At that moment, Norah suddenly slowed down and walked beside Laner, occasionally looking back. Master, someone is following us. Laner looked back, but saw nothing. Did you see who it was? It should be the person from yesterday. He's also riding a horse and is very fast. He might catch up soon. Your ears are so sharp. You can hear from that far. Norah nodded firmly. Laner looked behind again and decisively released a large amount of water to soak the muddy ground, then used earthquake

magic. Next, he covered it with a thin Layer of soil to hide the mud trap. In less than half a minute, a simple trap was ready. It wouldn't kill him, but it would keep him busy for a while. Let's go. We'll shake him off, Laner said softly, patting his horse. Run faster. When we rest, I'll give you a good treat. The horse snorted and started running. After a long while, Laner asked, "Did he catch up?" Norah shook her head. "No, he probably fell into the trap." "We can slow down now." Laner Nodded. Suddenly, Norah perked

up her ears and quickly reached for her pouch. "Master, there are bandits ahead. They're hiding and waiting for us. Stay here. I'll handle them," Laner thought for a moment. With bandits everywhere, Jinn's alone probably isn't very safe. He hoped she would be safe. I'll go with you. Capture them alive if possible so they can be useful, Laner said, jumping off his horse and handing the reigns to Martina. Stay here. Don't wander around. When I'm gone, Daisy will make decisions. Be smart. The two beastared girls nodded. Laner followed Nora into the bushes, holding hands. They turned

invisible, but they still made a faint swishing sound while moving. Soon, Laner saw several people sneaking around in the grass with a rope on the ground set to trip horses. Just leave two of them. The rest, kill them however you want. Okay. On the left side of the path, two people were hiding. On the right, three. The two sneaked behind the five bandits and silently began their action. Norah took the lead, throwing a flying dagger that killed the bandit on the left side of the road, while Laner raised his staff and smashed one bandit's head.

In just a moment, only two bandits were left able to breathe. With Norah's help, controlling the situation was very easy. Look at you guys hiding here. You probably did a lot of bad things, right? Laner asked with a raised eyebrow, Gently tapping their heads with his bloodstained staff. The two bandits immediately knelt down, almost scared to death. Please, sir, spare us. We just wanted to get some food. We had no choice. One of the bandits was so frightened he urinated himself, staring at the body trembling nearby. Laner didn't bother to listen to their explanations. If

everyone chose to kill and steal because of hardship, the world would be chaos. They were only trying to Gain sympathy with their words, not realizing they were wrong. Enough talk. For days ago, did you see a woman in a white cloak riding a horse through here? The two bandits looked at each other, neither speaking, but hesitating instead. Laner signaled Norah with a glance. In an instant, the more confident bandit was struck. The cut on his skull was very neat, and his grayish brain was clearly visible. "Please, sir, spare me. I'll tell you everything," Laner crouched

in front of him with a friendly smile. "This is your last chance. If I were you, I would take it seriously," he asked again. "Did you see that woman?" "Yes, I saw her about 4 days ago. But we met her after we tripped her horse and tried to steal her money. She set a fire to scare us off. In the end, she shot an arrow at her and ran away. The panicked bandit pointed at the body nearby, shifting all the blame onto her. It seemed clear that Junis Went to Barnett to avoid and her group.

She probably planned her route when she was learning languages with Laner, but the bandits on the road were busy at the end of the year, making it very dangerous. Even if she really wanted to leave now, she should have found someone to go with her. We had no choice either. Heavy snow blocked the road and few people traveled this way. If I don't quickly find something to sell, I might run out of money. Where is her horse? The bandit pointed into the bushes. It's tied at the camp. Take me there. Don't try to run or

you know what will happen. The bandit scrambled into the grass. After a short while, Laner saw a simple camp. A white horse was tied near the campfire. It was clear that the person they stopped was Junies. Did she have anything stolen by you? The bandit hurried into the tent and pulled out a muddy wooden box. It looked like it had been opened before. The clothes inside Were messy. There were also some daily supplies. At that moment, Norah frowned and whispered a few words to Laner. Laner suppressed his anger and calmly asked, "Is there nothing left?"

"Nothing. Everything is gone. All here." "All right, I understand." This time, without waiting for Laner to signal, Norah stabbed a dagger into his head. Laner searched the camp for a while and only found about 20 coins. He casually lit a fire and led Juny's horse away. Seeing Daisy standing by the roadside, he handed her the reinss. You can ride this horse for now. Okay. Ler looked back at Nora and asked, "Can you still track Jun's scent? The snow has covered her trail, so probably not." Norah shook her head. Melord was already near the das border

and they were now over 60 km away from Meord. They still had to travel nearly 200 more kilometers to reach a small frontier town called Barnett. On the way, she would have to Cross a forest even larger than the Dawn Forest. Normally, since Junies was injured and so far from her destination, she would head back, but on the way here, they didn't see her. She couldn't drag her injured body into the woods to become prey for wild animals. Right. Losing her horse, the journey of at least 200 km would take about 10 days, even without

her mobility issues. Although Junis was an experienced adventurer, Laner couldn't help but feel Worried. Master, the forest is ahead. Should we go deeper? Norah asked. Let's go a little further and set up camp here. Well rest for the night first. It's not safe to travel after dark, Laner said, taking a deep breath. Okay. Norah looked for a flat spot with some cover for protection to rest. The group sat together around a fire keeping warm. A cold wind blew and Laner shivered. He wondered how Junies could pass through this winter forest filled With monsters and bandits.

Suddenly, Martina took off her armor piece by piece and said to Laner, "Dear, you must be cold. Take off your armor and let's hold each other tight. I'll keep you warm." She looked very serious, which was quite cute. There's no point rushing now. We should cherish the moment. Today, everyone was on the move, and Martina probably felt very bored. Ler took off his plate armor and hugged Martina tightly. She was soft and warm, And it felt wonderful to have a wife. Martina closed her eyes and leaned in for a kiss. Lena was surprised. Once carefree

and only thinking about eating and fighting monsters, Martina now looked so delicate. Indeed, the fastest way to change someone is to make her fall in love. Norah smiled and teased. You used to say I was clingy, but now you're even more attached to the master than I am. Martina blushed and curled up in Laner's arms, softly whispering. Laner is my only family." Laner gently touched her soft, warm ears. "Nora is also your family." Martina quickly replied, "Nora is only half my family. Laner is my man. That sounds like you're planning to keep him all to

yourself," Norris said, leaning in and nudging Martina outwards. "The master didn't kiss me today. Don't be so selfish. You haven't even taken off your armor, and you're freezing. Besides, the master was with you yesterday. Today, it's my Turn." Listening to their argument, Laner felt more certain he had made the right choice. Having too many women can lead to fights. Just the two of them were already arguing fiercely. If there were three or four, it would be chaos. At that moment, Laner was lost in thought when someone poked his chest. Two beastared girls looked at her

seriously. Martina asked, "Who is prettier, Nora or me?" she even bent down to show off her proud curves. Although Nora didn't speak, she was also eager to hear Rainer's answer inside her heart. "All right, both of you are equally important to me. No need to argue." Daisy sitting across the campfire covered her mouth and secretly giggled when she heard this. Seeing that it was getting late, Rainer gently touched the ears of the two beasteared girls and softly said, "Nora, you rest first." "Martina and I will keep watch for the first half of the night. Then

Later, you and Daisy." "Okay, I'll go to sleep," Norah said, removing her stiff armor, walking over to Daisy and hugging her, acting like a child and pouting. Rainer gently patted Martina's back and softly coaxed her to sleep. But this girl was clearly not behaving well, constantly nibbling gently on Rainer's ear. After a while, she finally started to act. Nora and Daisy are asleep. Let's begin. Rainer, holding back isn't good for your health. Stop talking nonsense. I have no interest in this out in the wild, Rainer replied. Martina didn't care what Rener said. She kept whispering,

"Master," in his ear, trying to tease him wildly. Seeing this, Rainer decisively brought up an old issue. "You didn't used to call me that. You always just called me by my name." Martina's cheeks turned slightly red, and under the flickering fire light, she looked very tempting. "It's different now. You're my man. As long as you like, I am Willing. Behave. Don't do anything reckless. Stay serious on watch. This place isn't safe. We can play later when we're somewhere secure. Okay, I will listen to my master, Martina said, giving Rainor a quick kiss. Not long after,

she asked again. Master, what is your family name? Why do you ask? Rainer asked, confused. As beast people, once we have a mate, we change our last name. Females take the male surname. Didn't Norah tell you? Rainor shook his head. He had never heard her mention this before. Then tell me now. Rainer thought about his name. After a long pause, he said, "My family name is Lee." "Lee," Martina asked, puzzled. "Yes," Rainor replied, picking up a stick and writing the character for Lee in the dirt nearby. Martino widened her eyes and asked, "So, your name

is Laner Lee?" "No, Laner isn't my real name. It's just a fake name. I come from a very far away place." Martinez snuggled into his arms Again. "I'm stupid and don't understand, but you must have your reasons, of course. My original name is too complicated and noticeable, so I just picked a random one. Then from now on, I will call myself Martino Lee. Whatever makes you happy. In my hometown, there's no tradition of changing surnames. Ler gently rubbed her ear and softly said, "All right, you should get some sleep, too. I'll stay awake and keep

watch. When the time comes, I'll wake Nora. I Want to talk with you a bit. I want to know more about you." Laner smiled. You're quite different now. Martina pouted. I was naive before. Don't tease me about those things. She hugged Laner tightly and paused for a moment before saying, I will definitely have many children for you in the future. Morning, Martina. Full of energy, dressed in armor, and mounted on her horse. She looked at Norah with a slight smile. You're getting more mischievous, Norah Said bluntly, stuffing half a piece of bread into her pocket.

She must have eaten again last night or she wouldn't be so happy. Martina didn't argue. She put on her helmet, but her thoughts drifted over. I've surpassed you now. I even know the owner's surname. Laner looked at their backs with a helpless sigh. The team took a short rest and then continued their journey. Ahead was a pine forest covered in snow. Barnett is a country surrounded by forests. After crossing this vast forest, they should reach the border town. Laner yawned, looked at the map, found some landmarks, confirmed they were on the right path, and then

led the group into the forest. Nora, if anything feels wrong, tell me first. Understood, master. Laner lifted his mask, exhaled some warm breath to warm his nearly frozen hands. After walking for a while, he suddenly felt something strange around him. According to reason, this Dense forest should be the home of many monsters. Maybe tree spirits, snow wolves, or goblins. But after nearly half an hour of walking into the forest, I haven't seen even a single moving slime. Nora, do you feel that something is wrong? It's strangely quiet all around, she said, lifting her head and

looking deep into the woods. Suddenly, her ears perked up. Master, I think there's something in the trees. As soon as she finished speaking, an arrow shot Out from the shadows. Norah quickly threw a throwing knife and the two weapons collided, causing the arrow to change course. This arrow was aimed directly at Laner's life. If Norah hadn't been so sharpeyed, he might already be on the ground. Laner hurriedly put on his mask, who seeing no response, he raised his staff and gathered a huge fireball. Just then, the attacker revealed herself. Two women appeared instantly in front

of everyone. They wore gray robes, had slender bodies, different hair colors, delicate features, and pointed ears. One held a bow and arrow, the other a metal staff. Their eyes were cold, and they kept a fierce stare on Laner. To be precise, they weren't human, but some kind of elf. Don't be fooled by their youthful and beautiful appearances. They might be over a thousand years old. Matina held a sword in one hand standing in front of Laner and whispered, "Dear, these Long-eared folks are not easy to deal with. They are very strong. Whether they are demihumans

or monsters, everyone avoids them. We should be a little careful. Even she admits they are tough opponents, so they probably are. Have you dealt with them before?" "No, my father told me not to harm plants or trees, or else the long-eared folks might come after us." Laner narrowed his eyes and studied the two elves carefully. He loved plants and trees Very much, so normally he wouldn't expect elves to cause trouble for him. After thinking for a moment, he asked fluently in Elvish, "We have no quarrel with you, so why are you attacking me?" The green-haired

elf on the left showed a moment of surprise on her face, but quickly regained her calm. She said expressionlessly, "Laner, this is just a warning. If you dare to disrespect the forest again, it won't be just a warning. You know my name. The elf Didn't answer, but silently watched every move Laner made. Seeing her remain silent, Laner thought for a moment and then said, I've always respected the forest. I don't know what I did to offend you. I don't understand your beliefs or traditions. Please tell me directly so I can be more careful in the

future. The elf replied coldly. In the forest of dawn, you set fire to a large area. Since then, we've been watching you. She was probably referring to the Fight with the goblin priest and the tyrant. At that time, the situation was urgent and he accidentally set a small part of the woods on fire. But after the fight, he and Junis used water magic to put out the fire. These elves are very serious about rules. They didn't care when many goblins cut down trees and built houses in the forest of dawn. But because a few trees

caught fire during the fight, they decided to intervene. Although he felt a bit annoyed, According to Martina, they were powerful allies and making good friends was definitely the right choice. Men should have a broader view. Laner softly replied, "I'll be more careful in the future." But those goblins tried to attack us. They not only tried to burn the forest and kill us, but also cut down many trees to build their tribe. I eliminated them, which I think also protected the forest indirectly. Destroying goblins that could harm the Forest is more beneficial than harmful, right? The

two elves looked at each other. Then, after a long silence, they finally spoke. "Yes," Laner spread his hands and asked somewhat innocently. "Then why did you give me a warning?" The blue-haired elf, who had been standing quietly, finally spoke. She said slowly, "A warning is a warning. While you have protected the forest in some ways, you have also caused harm to it. We will remember your help and thank You secretly. Isn't that a bit straightforward? He really wanted to ask more. But out of principle not to offend others, he kept his words inside. Seeing these

two elves want to leave, he h heardly asked. I want to ask you all about something. Have you seen a young girl with blonde hair wearing a white robe who was lightly injured passing through nearby. She is an important friend of mine. The green-haired elf looked back at Laner and said slowly. Junies is still walking in this forest. She is heading toward the human town. Do you know her? The elf didn't answer and disappeared instantly into the dense woods with her companion. This means Junis is currently not in danger. Laner let out a small sigh

of relief. Martina held Laner's arm and asked curiously, "What were you just talking about? I couldn't understand a word. It's elf language. If I get the chance, I'll teach you. I don't want to learn that. I Don't like dealing with them. Just because they have pretty long ears doesn't mean they are kind. Most of them are quite ruthless, Martina said with a dismissive shake of her head. It was clear she had a bias against elves. Norah nodded in agreement. Daisy spoke up beside them. "When I was a child fleeing with my father, I met some

elves. Most of them didn't know how to adapt, but they seemed kind. I was rescued by them more than once." Laner Shrugged and continued leading the group deeper into the forest. The four of them rode horses along a forest trail. The path was rough, surrounded by snow-covered pine trees. The horses moved slowly but still faster than walking. They rode until the afternoon. Seeing that everyone was a bit tired, Laner suggested they rest there for the night and continue tomorrow. This forest feels very safe. We've been riding all day and haven't seen a single monster or

Even a bandit. Martina leaned against a tree and stretched lazily. Maybe it's because the elves are maintaining order here. That's a good thing, Laner said, placing the red dragon breath on the ground. The fire magic stone at the top of her staff immediately ignited a blazing fire. Daisy picked up some twigs, washed them with water, and roasted some hard frozen bread over the fire. They planned to finish dinner, and then rest. Suddenly, Martina looked back At the pine trees behind them and then punched forward. "Is there a bug?" Laner asked with confusion. "No, dear. Come

quickly and look at this. What is this thing? Laner stood up and glanced at her. He saw that the pine tree had a human face. Its nose was crooked from Martina hitting it. At first, Laner thought someone was just bored and carved a face into the tree until he saw its mouth twitch. Martina pulled out her big sword and raised her hand to strike. Monster, give me your life. Wait. Ler pulled her back gently. The tree hummed and then mumbled in elf language. Who's there? Waking me up is one thing, but hitting me. Oh wow.

Laner patted Martina on the and said, "This should be a tree spirit, not a monster." Martina leaned in to look and muttered. Really? I think she's a monster. Laner stepped forward and straightened the old tree spirits wooden nose. Sorry, this is our first time seeing a tree spirit. She was a bit Excited just now. I'll help fix her nose. Then Laner used healing magic to treat the tree's nose, though he wasn't sure if it would work. Wow. The last time I saw a human who could speak elf language was about 200 years ago. That's pretty

rare. The old tree spirit chuckled. No need to heal me. My nose will grow back in a while. Oh, okay. Laner stepped back a few paces and looked carefully at the tree spirit. Apart from the big face on its trunk, it Looked just like a normal pine tree. It was rooted in the ground and couldn't move. While Laner was lost in thought, the tree spirit spoke again. I've been sleeping too long. It's time I get up and move around. Suddenly, the ground around them started to shake gently. The tree spirit pushed its legs out of

the dirt with effort. Its crooked legs were covered with dense roots. It was huge, and every step made the ground tremble slightly. Laner watched quietly from the Side. Norah probably saw a tree spirit for the first time, too. Seeing this walking pine tree, her eyes widened in surprise. After a moment, the tree spirit returned to its hole, put its legs back into the ground, and sighed. "This year's snow is really heavy." Laner casually replied, "Yes, last year there was only a thin layer of snow. It's colder this year." The old tree spirit kept squinting its

eyes, looking very kind. It slowly asked, "Outside, Are humans and subhumans now able to live peacefully together?" Reiner shook his head. No, they are still capturing subhumans all over the world. That's the same as 200 years ago, the old tree spirit whispered. Riner wasn't good at chatting. So, after hearing this, he didn't know how to reply. The old tree spirit spoke again. It seems you're not very talkative. Yeah, I'm not very good at talking, Reiner said, sitting down. Two beastared girls hurried to climb Into his arms, then started arguing with each other. Seeing this, the

tree spirit asked, "What are they doing? fighting to sit in my arms and rest. Reiner gently patted Martina's shoulder. All right. Yesterday was your turn, so today it's Norris. One person per day. We're fair and don't favor anyone. Martina's ears drooped. She puffed out her cheeks and sat next to Daisy. The tree spirit chuckled awkwardly, then said, "They're probably your slaves, right? It's rare For them to fight for your attention." Reiner looked serious. Of course, I'm a rare good man in this world. The tree spirit smiled again, paused for a few seconds, then asked, "So,

why did you come to this forest? Are you just passing through or here for an adventure? I'm looking for a friend." She happened to be passing through this forest. A woman? Yes, a very beautiful woman. Blonde hair, blue eyes, very gentle and patient. She's not only my Friend, but also my magic teacher. Reiner nodded firmly. The tree spirit smiled again, this time opening its golden eyes. Two women aren't enough. Are you planning to find a third? Reiner scratched his face, his eyes unconsciously looking away. Um, I haven't thought about that yet. I mainly came here

for something important. Where are you from? Dest Me. I don't know if you've heard of it. Of course. I once had a human friend who Lived there, but it's been over 200 years. He's probably dead now, the tree spirit said sadly. Humans are too fragile. Their lifespan is only about a hundred years. Reiner gently stroked Norah in his arms and asked casually, "Is there any magic that can make someone live forever?" The tree spirit shook its head softly as snow slid off its branches. As far as I know, there isn't any. But don't be disappointed.

Living too long isn't always good. I Sleep more than I wake now, and in a few hundred years, I might die, too. My only hope now is to find someone to talk to when I wake up. May I ask how long you've lived? The tree spirit whispered. I've been here in this forest for thousands of years. So, you've even experienced the old empire era. Of course, I fought in human wars back then. At this moment, the old tree's spirit stretched out its dried arm. Honestly, staying with you humans is Quite nostalgic, but I am old

now. It turns out it has hands. They were hidden among the dense pine needles. The old tree spirit sparked Reiner's desire to chat more. He wanted to ask how the subhumans of this world were born, but it suddenly said, "I found the girl you mentioned earlier. She's not far from here. Are you talking about Junies?" The old tree spirit scratched its nose, which Martina had knocked crooked. "Yes, the blonde blue-eyed girl. She looks Very pretty. It should be her. You've been here all along. How did you find her?" Riner was a bit confused, but still

patted Nora on the leg to get her to stand up. The tree spirit chuckled softly. Humans can't see the little spirits, but I can see and talk to them. That's how I know what's happening miles away. Where is she now? The old tree spirit pointed toward the deep woods. Keep going forward about 2 miles and you'll see her. Thank you. I'll come Back to visit you someday. I'm leaving now. Reiner packed up and left. The old tree spirit waved goodbye. Martina asked suspiciously, "Darling, do we need to keep moving tonight, too?" Norah knocked on her

head lightly, urging, "Of course, we have news." "Hurry up and put on your armor." "Yes, the tree spirit said JJ is camping about 2 mi away. Let's go straight to her," Riner said, mounting his horse. He seemed reluctant to travel at night and jumped up quickly. Reiner Took out a carrot and put it in her mouth to calm her down. Martino whispered nearby, "Master, do you really like Junies that much?" "No, I can't explain it to you right now. Just find her quickly, Reiner said, gently rubbing Martina's ear. All right, but as long as I

won't be ignored, I would agree to have another woman, Martina said seriously, until Norah gently tapped her on the head. Reiner lit his staff to light the way and led the beast-eared Girls toward the direction the tree spirit pointed. He rode his horse forward until he saw a small flicker of fire ahead. Norah sniffed hard. Junies is there. I can smell her. Understood. Reiner continued toward Junis's camp. Maybe the sound of hooves disturbed her because she suddenly peeked out from behind a tree. Seeing who was coming, she rubbed her eyes and asked, "Are you? Don't

you recognize me?" After a few days, Juny's tone was a bit happy. She Quickly stood up, "Riner, is that really you? I thought I saw wrong." She looked dirty and her cotton clothes were torn, showing she hadn't had an easy few days. Reiner smiled and said, "I also found your horse for you. Thank you, Juny said quickly, walking over and touching the white horse beside Daisy. I was robbed by bandits and injured, so I couldn't take care of it. I didn't expect you to find it again. Daisy got off her horse and went to Martina.

Riner continued, "Just good luck. If we had been a day later, those bandits might have sold us." At that moment, Juny's stomach growled loudly. She awkwardly hugged her staff and asked, "Is there any food?" The bandits stole all mine. I've been eating wild grass. these days. Of course, Reiner said, inviting everyone to sit by the campfire. He took out two pieces of bread from his bag and handed them to Junies. Her eyes lit up, and without washing her hands, she took a Big bite. It was clear she was very hungry. Reiner quietly watched her. Suddenly,

the systems voice sounded again. Task: Find Jun's current status. Completed reward has been issued. Laner felt his purse grow heavier. He reached into the bag and quickly found the coin that felt very different from the others. This new coin had a picture of a lush ancient tree, completely different from the design on the dice coin. Identification complete. Item name. Barnet coin. Description: One of the basic currencies of the Barnet Kingdom. Laner stroke the pattern on the coin, then put it into his purse. It was very inconvenient. This continent needs someone to bring everyone together. The

systems voice sounded again. Task updated. Junies to the city of Canon. Reward one Barnett coin. Laner remembered the name. Canon is near the border of Barnett just through this forest. Most likely this is also Junies's destination. Juny sat by the campfire rubbing her stomach. I'm full thanks to you. Without you, finding food would have been so tiring. Ler sighed and said, "We also brought plenty of black bread. If you're still hungry, have some to fill your stomach. After washing her hands with water, Junies reached out to Laner. A little more, please. Thank you. Laner went

to the horse, took out a large piece of black bread, and handed it to Junies. She Started eating eagerly again. But soon, she suddenly seemed to remember something. She looked up at Laner and asked, "By the way, Laner, how did you come here?" Laner thought for a moment, then smiled and replied, "Isn't it because I was worried about you? The weather is so bad and there are bandits and robbers along the way. It's dangerous for you to travel alone. Junies blinked, looking at Laner as if she was considering whether he was Telling the truth. Laner

answered seriously. All right. Miss Jun's Puvat Loritta. The real reason I came to find you is actually something else. Hearing this name again, a look of surprise flashed across Juny's face. Someone came to see you. Yes, your brother Yel found me and asked about your whereabouts. He wants to find you. And then Junes eagerly asked. Laner recounted everything that happened that day without holding back. Junes laughed Loudly, saying, "Laner, you're really a genius." Haha. Come on. I don't think I succeeded. My brother had already sent people to watch me. There was a spy following me

when I left the city, although I managed to shake them off. This is the main road to Barnett. It's not hard for him to guess my route. Jun sighed softly and shook her head. As they fell into silence, she suddenly asked, "Laner, can you understand me? Understand what? I don't even know why You ran away from home." Jun's lowered her head and said slowly, "My father is a count from the Rosno kingdom. He plans to marry me to the eldest son of a marquee to improve their relationship." Laner quickly waved his hand. In short, it's

a political marriage. You don't agree. Want to control your own life? and ran away. Right. Junes looked at Laner in silence for a long time, then nodded heavily. In this world, women have a very low status. They have almost No say in marriage, especially noble women like Junes. Their purpose seems to be to improve noble relations through political marriages to protect their family's interests. So, their marriages are usually decided by their parents. Who they marry isn't based on who they like, but on who can bring more benefits to the family. Even if she is a

famous mage, she cannot escape this fate. I don't want to marry a man I've never met just because of these things and then Get pregnant early, living a confused life. Ler, can you understand me? Absolutely. Unlike most people here, I fully understand your thoughts. Ler felt some sympathy for her situation because Jun is truly a woman worth respecting. Kind, just, independent, and resilient. Finding a woman with all three qualities is rare, not just in this world, but even in his old world. Anyone who has had nine years of compulsory education can somewhat relate to her

ideas. Due to The limitations of this era, living a highly rational life is not easy. Because of this, Rener admires her bravery even more. Juny smiled and gently shook Rainer's shoulder. Thank you, Reer. But what if your brother really comes looking for you? What will you do? A hint of confusion flashed in Juny's eyes, but she quickly became firm. I don't know, but I definitely won't go back with them. She turned her head and suddenly smiled. My dream is to Become the most famous and powerful water mage on this continent. What about you, Rainor? Me?

Rainor looked back at Norah and Martina, then seriously said, "My woman's dream is my dream." He reached out and poked Norah's waist. What is your dream? Norah licked her lips and answered without hesitation. to eat white bread with jam. Rainer gently hugged her and rubbed her cheeks. Can it be a bit bigger? Norah blinked and thought for a moment before replying. Every meal white bread with jam. And sometimes I can eat smoked chicken. Rainer poked Martina. And you to have children with you. Her eyes seemed to sparkle as if she was about to rush forward.

Rainer gently poked her belly. That's all. Can it be a bit bigger? You're almost like Nora. Bigger. Martina raised her head, seeming to think. and excitedly said, "I want to have many children with you, and I hope each one becomes the strongest warrior." Junies Hugged her knees tightly and opened her eyes wide. "Is that all?" Rainer thought for a moment and then said, "Based on that, I want to master all four types of magic to the strongest level." Junis was slightly surprised and asked, "Don't you know five types of magic? Why only focus on four?"

Rainer looked serious. You want to become the best water mage, right? I'll give you the strongest water magic. I only need the other four. Juny smiled and then reached out to Pat Rainer's shoulder firmly. Seeing that it was getting late, everyone gathered around the campfire to rest. The next morning, Junis woke up early. She rode her horse and looked at Rainer and the others. Are you coming with me to Barnett? Yes, I will accompany you for a while. Laner had a feeling that the upcoming tasks would likely revolve around Junies. For a short time, he

probably wouldn't return to Melord. He decided to use this time to explore Other regions and learn about different customs. Juny smiled and squinted her eyes, saying, "Thank you, Laner." The five of them continued walking through the forest, chatting happily and feeling relaxed. At noon, Laner wanted to rest properly. But Nora, who was walking at the front, suddenly perked up her ears and stopped in the middle of the group. "Master, there is something ahead." Laner casually covered his face with his mask. What is it? A monster? Norah Narrowed her eyes and shook her head gently after

a few seconds. No, it seems to be an elf. Laner recalled everything he had done today, unsure of what mistake he might have made to attract an elf's attention. Just as he was deep in thought, the elf appeared. In an instant, a small elf with blue hair blocked the fivep person team. She was holding a staff made of twisted hard branches, topped with a bright blue gemstone. This elf was different from The two gloomy ones they met yesterday. Her eyes had a slight upward tilt, and her face showed a bit of pride. She was a

lively little girl. It was unclear which child's parents had been careless, but she had run out on her own. Before Laner could ask, she spoke first. Laner, take me with you on the adventure. Laner looked at the others beside him and shrugged innocently. Junis examined her carefully and then asked, "Do you know this elf?" "No." Laner shook his head, Then asked the elf in front of him, "Who are you?" The blue-haired elf crossed her arms and introduced herself. "My name is Alana, and I am a star watcher. Take me with you on the adventure. I

can definitely help." Laner didn't want to cause trouble. If two more elves suddenly appeared and accused him of kidnapping children, it would be the end. He shook his head. Sorry, I don't have time to take care of children. Aliana widened her eyes and stomped her Foot loudly. I'm not a child. I don't need your care. Laner stepped down from his horse and approached her, gesturing slightly with his hand. Alana is not yet as tall as him, probably around 1 m 4 or 5. She is wrapped up very tightly, looking like a potato. Riner looked up

at the pine trees around him and shouted in Elvish, "Has anyone's child gone missing?" As soon as he finished speaking, Alyana hit his knee with her staff. She said angrily, "I told you I Am not a child. I am 18 years old now. An adult." Seeing no response, Reiner looked her over again. "Can she really be 18? A legal little girl, huh?" But considering that elves live much longer than humans, thousands of years, her words might be true. Reiner looked her over again, and their eyes met. Can't you find other adventurers? Ayana shook her head

hard. Other adventurers don't speak Elvish. They wouldn't understand me, so it's not convenient. Come with me On the adventure. I can be very helpful. You won't regret it. Seeing Ayana stubbornly follow behind from afar," Reiner sighed deeply. He stopped his horse and waited for the little elf girl to come closer. When she reached him, Reiner reached out and pulled her onto the horse. This scene was seen by two beasted girls, and their thoughts quickly reached Riner's ears. Nora, looks like the master is about to have a new woman. If possible, I hope it's a Little

less. Martina, like a child, Reiner wouldn't be interested in such an ordinary woman. She should be at least as mature as Nora. Reiner looked back at the two beast-eared girls. Although Martina isn't very clever, her taste is quite unique. Reiner usually prefers women who look more mature. He generally has no interest in Ayana, who looks like a little girl. Seeing Reiner lost in thought, Alana's pointed ears twitched happily and cutely, and she asked, "Are You willing to take me along?" He hasn't interacted much with elves from this world, so he thought he might start with

Alana as an entry point. "First, I need to know. Did you tell your parents or friends about your idea to go on an adventure?" Alana nodded firmly. "Of course, I only went out after getting permission." Reiner stared directly into her eyes. Sure enough, after a few seconds, her gaze started to shift nervously. Go ahead. I don't want to Bother you elves. Suddenly, Ayana lunged at Reiner, hugging his waist tightly. "No, take me on an adventure." Reiner quickly pushed her hands away. "No, are we that close? Why are you hugging me?" Norah's thoughts drifted over. If

only the master wasn't so charming. Wherever he goes, he always attracts women. Ayana held on even tighter. "If you don't agree, I won't let go." playing this game. Reiner immediately called for backup. Martina, as soon as he spoke, a Strong hand grabbed Alana and pulled her away from Reiner. Martina picked Alana up like a little chick and placed her behind her. Alana looked at the two of them with a sad face, pouting her bright red lips. Reiner then asked, "Why do you insist on following me? My sister said, "The outside world is big and interesting.

I want to see more and learn new things. I don't want to stay in this boring forest." Alana muttered softly. So she's a good girl who ran Away from home. Reiner saw a shadow of Janice in her. But Janice was just helpless while Alana seemed to enjoy playing. If I take you with me, what can you do for me? Hearing this, Alyana got excited. She sat behind Martina gently waving her staff. I can enchant your weapons and armor. It's very powerful and useful. Riner's eyes lit up. He became interested immediately. Can you give a simple

demonstration? Sure. Ayana reached out to touch Martina's big sword On her back, but Martina turned and glared at her. Ayana quickly retracted her hand, acting like a child who had done something wrong. Martina had said before she didn't like elves. Reiner told the others, "Let's rest here for a while and continue in the afternoon." Then he dismounted and placed Ayana on the ground. While a few people sat together eating, Rainer handed Martina's great sword to her. Let me see what you can do. Seeing Martina leaning forward To look at them, Rainor added. Be careful later.

This sword is very important to her. If you accidentally damage it, she will be very angry. Ilen nodded. She struggled to move Martina's great sword, placing it on the snow. Then she clasped her hands together and slowly closed her eyes. Soon, a gentle singing voice came from her mouth. But the sword in the snow didn't change. Janice came over and asked softly, "Is she singing?" Rainor nodded. I'm not Sure. Maybe it's some kind of magic ritual to enchant the equipment. After a few dozen seconds, under the sunlight, the smooth sword gleamed with a holy light.

When fighting undead mages in the ruins, Rainer had seen similar light on Knight's armor. But the magic on Alien's enchanted weapon was even brighter. Alen's eyes shone brightly, and she said confidently, "All right, try it out." Rainer picked up the sword and swung it forcefully in the air. Seeing that the Weight didn't seem to change, he examined the blade closely and finally noticed something. Because Martina often used this sword heavily. The sharp edge had several noticeable chips. But after Alien's enchantment, the chips looked a little smoother. "Can you only help us repair equipment?" Rainer asked

with a raised eyebrow. "This enchantment was different from what he expected." Alien crossed her arms and said, "Seriously, you can try using magic on it and see What happens." Rainer turned around and called out, "Martina, come here as a target." Martina immediately ran over, took her sword, and started swinging it. Just hold it still. I'll try hitting it with a water sphere. Got it. Rainer raised his staff and cast a water sphere spell. The water sphere was supposed to hit the target directly, but an invisible force deflected it, causing it to hit a nearby pine

tree instead. Rainer had seen this kind of effect Before on goblin priests and undead mages. Each time the goblin priest is attacked, a domino on his body breaks apart. The necromancer being too far away didn't clearly see the trigger conditions. If you enchant the armor, won't the wearer be immune to magic damage? Rainer's eyes lit up. He saw the value of a yriana. For warriors like Martina, although armor protects them from physical harm, magical attacks from monsters can easily threaten her. During Their escape earlier, the necromancer burned half of Martina's body. Rainer changed his mind.

How long do you think this effect can last? How many magic attacks it can block depends on how long I enchant it. If no magic attacks happen, the enchantment will gradually fade within 15 days, Yriana said proudly, her pointed ears twitching. With me, you can enjoy free enchantment services for your equipment. So, are you interested? Rainer watched Martina hold Her big sword happily. Then after thinking for a moment, he said, "Miss Yriana, you are hired." "Hired?" she looked a little confused. Rainor translated, "It means I want to travel with you. But in return, you need

to enchant our gear in your free time." Ayriana smiled happily, holding her staff. "Got it." Rainer looked around the pine trees and said, "But you must let your parents know about this. I don't want any unnecessary trouble." Ayriana pouted again. I'm not a kid. I don't want to be mistaken for a child trafficker. Although Alyriana was reluctant, seeing Rainor's firm attitude, she clased her hands and closed her eyes. Soon, Norah's cat ears perked up. She said, "Master, something is coming." Just as she finished, a cold wind blew, and a white figure appeared in the snow.

"It was another elf." She wore a thick white robe with light blue hair like Ayriana's and deep eyes that Seemed to see through people. She looked like a young girl, but her exact age was hard to tell. Ayana ran toward her, threw herself into her arms, and started to act cute. "Mom, I want to go on an adventure with them." She turned around proudly, and introduced Lena. "Lena, this is my mom, Selena." She's the best star watcher here. Lena didn't understand what she meant, but seeing Selena holding a staff, she guessed that star watchers might

be a kind of mage Among elves. Before Alana finished speaking, Selena spoke up to introduce herself again. "Hello, I am Selena." "Hello, I'm Lena," she replied. Selena didn't seem like the two elves she met yesterday. She appeared quite polite. Selena remained silent, looked down at Aana in her arms, and said, "Going out into the world to see new things is good, but I hope you wait a little longer." "No, there aren't many humans who speak Elvish. If I miss this chance, Who knows how long I'll have to wait. Alyana said seriously, lifting her head. Her

happy expression was like a student excited for a spring picnic. After a long silence, Selena slowly spoke again. You can go on your adventure once you learn the human language, Alana shook her head firmly. I can't wait. I want to go out and explore now. Selena fell into thought again, then looked at Lena. Mr. Lena, would you mind taking her with you? I can pay you a fair reward. Lena Crossed his arms, smiling happily. That would be very convenient. As for the reward, let her help me enchant my gear instead. Selena nodded slightly. All right,

I'll leave Ayana in your care for now. After saying that, she turned and walked into the forest. The wind blew and her figure disappeared. Honestly, Lena liked this kind of grand entrance and exit style. He thought he might want to learn it. Alana looked up at Lena and said with a smile, "You finished Talking. Take me with you. Lena nodded. Since the obstacles were cleared, there was no reason to refuse her anymore. Having more people just meant more voices. Oh, you said your mom is the best star watcher. What exactly is a star watcher? Alana

thought for a moment and answered. It's a warrior who's very good at using different kinds of magic. Not only can they enchant equipment like me, but they can also cast powerful longrange attack magic. Are there other Types of jobs? Yes, my dad is a blade traveler. He is very skilled and strong. Before I was born, he once fought alone to defeat a land dragon that threatened the forest. Are there more? Yes, there are whisperers. They are very patient and calm. Their weapons are bows and knives. They are good at spying and surprise attacks. Some races

can even hide during the day or at night. Riner thought about the two elves he saw yesterday. The one with green hair Holding a bow was probably a whisperer. Are there only three types? Ayana nodded. That's about it. If you accidentally step on a flower or grass, will you get into trouble? Alana awkwardly scratched her face. I've heard about your situation. Some old-fashioned people in the tribe might complain or find strange reasons to trouble you, but most young people under 500 years old are more open-minded and don't force humans to love plants. That makes me

Feel better. Riner sat with her by the campfire and took out a piece of black bread, offering it to her. We usually eat this. Alana looked at the black bread in her hand and squeezed it hard. Seeing how hard it was like a stone, she looked up at Reiner. Can you eat this? Her eyes fixed on Martina, who was gobbling her food. Mimicking her, Alyana bit the edge of the black bread. But her bite was weak. And after struggling for a while, she only left a neat row of Teeth marks. Ayana held up the black

bread and waved it in front of Reiner. "Can can you really eat this? If you can't bite it, just cut it thinner," Reiner said, helping her cut the bread with a dagger and handing it back. Alana took a small bite and frowned. "It's sour and salty. Not tasty." As soon as she finished speaking, the black bread in her hand disappeared and appeared in Martina's mouth. Although they couldn't understand each other's language, Martina seemed to realize Alyana didn't like the bread, so she helped her out. Reiner asked curiously, "What do your elves usually eat?" Ayana answered

without hesitation. "Wild fruits, mushrooms, nuts, and roasted fish. Compared to most people in this world, their diet is quite refined. After all, poor farmers usually eat porridge or boiled beans to fill their stomachs. Even black bread might be hard for them to afford." Laner took out a piece of White bread, sliced it, and handed it to Ariana. Try this. She took a bite and nodded. This is tasty. It's a bit hard, but the flavor is better than that black bread. This guy has quite the picky taste. Laner continued slicing and feeding Ariana. Of course, these

two types of bread cost 10 times different. With this small piece, you could buy 20 pieces of black bread. Ariana shrugged and continued nibbling on the white bread. While she was eating, Laner Started collecting the gear from Martina and Nora. By the time she finished, a small mountain of equipment had piled up in front of her. Laner raised an eyebrow at Ariana, giving a sly hint. No need to say more. You know what I mean. They had been walking through the forest for 5 days and would soon leave it to reach the border city of

Barnett. Canon Ler looked back at Junies. What if your brother comes looking for us? If he really shows up, I don't have a plan. I Can't hide from him forever. Maybe we can talk. I might need a little help from you then. Help? How can I help? Ler asked suspiciously, but at a critical moment, Junies kept her cards close. You'll find out when the time comes. Just then, a very cute whimpering sound came from behind her. Ariana was tightly hugging Jun's waist, looking a bit worried. According to her, this was her first time leaving the

forest. Ler couldn't help but tease her. You might As well go home now so you won't cry later. Ariana stuck out her staff and gave Laner a firm poke in the backside, puffing out her cheeks. I I'm not a kid anymore. I won't cry. They continued their journey, and the trees around them gradually thinned out from dense to sparse. Occasionally, hunters nearby could be seen hunting, seemingly unbathed by the arrival of outsiders. The view suddenly opened up, and they had completely left the forest. What Came into view was a low wall built from broken stones.

The road leading into the city was covered with snow and the surface was not paved with stones. Most of the residents here seem to wear rough thick animal hide clothing and their simple shoes are woven from grass ropes. They also wear many jewelry pieces made from animal bones. As a city on the border of the kingdom, this place appears to be more backward than Melrod. Compared to Melrod, it looks like a Primitive tribe. It seems Junis didn't expect this place to be so underdeveloped. She squints while holding her staff and says Barnett is the third

strongest kingdom on this continent. Are we in the wrong place? Laner unfolds the map, compares it with some landmarks, and then smiles with relief. We probably didn't find the wrong place. Maybe this kingdom has big differences in prosperity. The rich areas are very rich and the poor areas Are very poor. Juny scratches her cheek and says, "Hopefully that's the case." Behind her, Elena is very excited. She opens her eyes wide and exclaims, "Is this the outside world? So interesting." She struggles to get off her horse, then runs to the front of the group, holding her

staff with a look full of curiosity for new things. Laner turns to Nora and Martina. We might stay here for a while. Do you like that? Norah shrugs. Where my master is, I like to be there. Martina Is about to speak, but is cut off by Norah's words. She finally puffs up and says angrily, "Clever Nora, you got all the good things." When the two look at each other, Laner can faintly smell some tension. Just as they are about to start arguing again, Laner decisively rides his horse between them. "Enough. Stop arguing. We've traveled a

long way. Let's find a place to rest soon." The two beast-eared girls reply in unison, "Okay." But soon, their thoughts drifted To other things. Martina, today it's Norah's turn. She's so lucky. She gets all the good stuff. Nora, I really hope we find a place to stay soon. I haven't washed in days. I need to clean myself. Hearing their thoughts, Laner's lips curl into a slight smile. It seems he needs to find a place to stay quickly. He picks up Alena and places her behind him. Let's go. Let's go into the city and take a

look. Laner and his group enter cannon. Since it is winter now, The streets are almost empty. Laner wandered around the city for a while before roughly finding a place that looked like a tavern. Inside, many customers with big beards sat around tables eating stew, and a faint smell of alcohol filled the air. As the group entered the tavern, their eyes naturally fell on a few women behind Laner. Alana felt uncomfortable being watched. She put on her hood, lowered her head, and followed closely behind Laner. "Laner, What kind of place is this?" "I don't like it,"

she whispered. It's a tavern, a place to gather information. When you arrive in a new town, the first thing to do is ask around at the tavern about the area. The tavern owner knows a lot and has many contacts. I want to rent a spacious house to rest for a while. I might stay here for a while, Laner said. Alana nodded. It sounds interesting. Laner glanced to the corner of the tavern where some unusual travelers seem To gather. Seeing the middle-aged man at the counter and the many notice boards, Laner understood what was going on.

He turned to Junes and said, "That looks like the local adventurers guild." Jun's watched for a while and nodded. "Yes, Laner, you asked first. I'll go take a look." Laner talked to the tavern owner and learned about a two-story small house on the edge of town. It has five small bedrooms just right for their needs. Laner's family of four only needs Two bedrooms, and Junes and Alana can each have one. The remaining small room near the backyard can be turned into a bathroom. The value of Barnett gold coins seems decent. Renting such a big house

for a year costs only one gold coin. Can we rent it for half a year first? Laner wasn't sure how long he would stay. That works. Half a coin. Then the owner agreed. Laner took out his money pouch and handed over a gold coin. Is foreign currency okay? The Tavern owner looked at the coin. Dished gold coin. The gold purity is surprisingly low. We don't accept this. You can go to the guild next door and exchange it with that old bald man. He's a currency trader. Oh, I also have Barnett gold coins. Just exchange the

rest of the money into silver coins for me. Riner handed over the coins stamped with an ancient tree. There's no need to be so complicated. The tavern owner took the coin and then used a small knife Nearby to split it in half, giving the other half to Reiner. Huh? No, buddy. Are you a stranger here? Don't be surprised. This is normal around here. Coins and silver bills are often cut up. Only copper coins stay whole. Reiner took a deep breath, deciding to go along with local customs. The tavern owner turned around and searched through a

pile of miscellaneous items, then handed over a bunch of rusty iron keys. Later, I'll have the helper take you to the Place. Just then, Junies came over. She was holding a small pouch, looking in a good mood. Everyone arrived at the house rented by the tavern owner. It was messy inside, filled with all sorts of clutter, and looked like no one had lived there for a while. The beastared girls were cleaning up the mess. Reiner helped out while listening to Junies explain. I've heard of this way of splitting money before. Some small traders don't bother

converting Different currencies, so they just cut coins in half. Over time, this method became popular in Barnett, but each coin can only be cut into at most eight pieces. If it's cut more, it can't be used in the market anymore. It has to be remelted by a blacksmith, into a whole coin before it can be used again. Juny shook her pouch, which was full of coins and silver bills that had been cut into many pieces. Reiner side. He still preferred whole coins and bills. Are you Going to rent with us? What do you mean? This

house is quite spacious. Once it's fully furnished, there's still an extra room. You can stay with us, and you'll only need to pay a little. Junies crossed her arms, a cute mischievous smile on her face. How much? I rented it for half a year and it only cost me half a coin. How about you pay a quarter? Deal. Junies agreed quickly, pulling out a small gold coin from her pouch and handing it to Reiner. But I have a Request. I want to choose my own room. Okay. Junies looked around. Then her gaze fell back on

Reiner. Where's your room? Go to the first room on the left upstairs. Janice quickly said, "Then I'll stay in the room on the right side of the entrance on the first floor." Laner was curious and wondered if there was a reason for the room placement. So, he asked, "Is there a reason for that?" "Of course. Think about it. You and Norah are staying together. If I were Next to your room, I might hear everything. That wouldn't be very convenient." Janice raised her eyebrows suddenly, as if trying not to laugh. She rarely showed such a playful

expression, which made Laner feel a little awkward. Norah was fine. Martina, on the other hand, was really loud and talkative. In the future, I need to find a way to keep her quiet. All right, that's settled. I'm going to tidy up my room now. There's not even a bed here. At that Moment, Ariana reached out and gently tugged on Laner's clothes. She whispered, "Where should I stay? Anywhere you like. You can choose." Ariana blinked and walked straight into the kitchen. Maybe it's different customs. "Usually in my hometown, kitchens aren't used for sleeping," Laner said, pulling

her out. "Choose another room." Ariana then went into the room next to the kitchen. I'll stay here. Okay, you can tidy it up yourself. If there's still time later, I'll find a bed and bring it over. Laner dusted his hands. All right. Watching her struggle to clear out the clutter, Laner suddenly felt a bit sorry for her. It was as if he was a bad stepfather, mistreating his daughter. Forget it. I'll help you. Ler quickly moved the clutter from her room to the living room on the first floor and helped sweep the dust. Ariana obediently

held her staff and stood to the side. After cleaning, she shily Said, "Thank you." Laner looked her up and down, curious, and asked, "How old are you? You're so small." 18. Laner narrowed his eyes and tried to use his appraisal skill on her. Appraisal complete. Current companion quality: unknown name, unknown age, unknown gender, unknown race. Seeing the string of unknowns, Laner sighed deeply. As expected, the systems attribute appraisal was completely useless for non-human species. Previously, he tried To identify junies and got a similar result. It seems that in this life, his ability to identify attributes

can only be used on subhumans. Is the outside world different from what you imagined? Yes, it is a bit different. Yrianna nodded heavily and her voice changed slightly. Reiner immediately leaned in. Did you cry? Really cry? I didn't. Yriana opened her eyes wide, trying to prove it to Riner. It's okay. If you want to cry, go ahead. I might just Laugh at you a little. I used to cry a lot when I was a kid. Reiner patted her shoulder and then left the room. He planned to go upstairs and see how Nora had tidied up

the room. As soon as he entered, he saw her messing with a pile of broken wooden planks, apparently trying to make a bed out of the trash. Stop fussing. Later, we'll check the market to see if they have wooden beds. If not, I can use earth magic to make a stone bed. For Reiner, shaping a square Object out of rocks is not difficult. Norah thought for a moment and said, "Let's use a stone bed. No need to waste money." She's right. The owner seems a bit short on funds lately. Better to save some money. A

makeshift sleeping place is fine. She was right. After giving Juny some money and buying three horses, he didn't have much money left. Now that the people are here, the dog system still hasn't given any rewards. Reiner reached out and gently rubbed her Cat ears, squinting and saying, "Sleeping on a stone bed for a long time might cause rheumatism." Norah blinked, her expression growing more confused. "What? What rheumatism? It's okay, master. Just add a few more blankets. Let's just make do for now. When we have more money, we can get a new bed. Okay, I'll go

pack my things first. You rest for a while. Master Norah said and ran out of the room. All right. Just then, the system which had been pretending to Be dead finally made a move. Task Junies to the city of canon current status. Completed reward has been issued. A coin suddenly appeared in Riner's hand. He casually put it into his purse. Task update. Help local residents repel an orc tribe attack. Reward 20 Barnick coins. It's so quick to start working indeed. All the upcoming tasks are focused on this area. It seems I won't be returning to

Melord anytime soon. Just then, a small opened in the door. Martina peaked out half her head to secretly watch Laner. Have you finished tidying up the room? Martina shook her head. She slowly walked over to Laner and sweetly called out, "Darling, that voice made Laner feel all warm inside. I know what you're going to say, but you should take a shower first." Laner moved aside. During the daytime, he couldn't be easily tempted. Norah is taking a bath now. Once she's done, I won't have another chance. Laner waved his hand. Then, let's do it tomorrow. Martina's

face fell and she pouted, then threatened. Then you'll be in trouble tomorrow night. Master, it's so cold. Early morning, Norah was acting cute in Laner's arms and didn't want to get out of bed. Looking at the heavy snow outside the window, Laner hugged her tighter. Let's sleep a little longer. We'll get up when the snow stops. Although Canon is less than 300 km from Melord, the temperature seems much Colder than in Melord. Norah shook her head and mumbled, "I should get up. Today, I need to go out and earn money. I can't hold us back.

Why are you just like Martina? Our goal is to enjoy life while earning money. If we forget what's important, life will be tiring." Laner kissed her. Norah opened her magic eyes and stared at Laner intently. Master, why are you so kind to me? I really don't understand. I have valuable things on me, and you've got them, too. You Shouldn't be so nice to me anymore. It's simple. I like cute cat girls," Norah whispered. Cunning master. Seeing her cheeks turn red, Laner couldn't help but kiss her again. "Want to warm up your body?" Norah lowered her

voice. "How do I warm up?" An hour later, Nora, blushing, came downstairs. Janice, who was already finishing breakfast and studying a water magic book, looked up at Laner. You woke up so late. I had something urgent earlier. Ginus squinted Her eyes and gave a meaningful smile, saying, "Riner walked to the dining table and saw lowering her head, eating a bowl of dark, mushy food, her face still a little red." This was the result of boiling black bread until it turned into a paste. Earlier, Daisy had made a similar breakfast, but the taste was hard to

praise. So, Reiner stopped her. Daisy said, "Seriously, Reiner, this elf just spoke to me, but I couldn't understand her." She was struggling to Chew the black bread, so I made it into a mush for her. Take this bowl away, and from now on, give her white bread. "Yes," Daisy took the bowl and brought over some white bread on a wooden tray. Alina looked up at Reiner with a sad face and pouted, "It's my fault. I didn't tell them in advance. I won't do that next time. It's hard to communicate with others. They don't understand Elvish.

Ilenos said, holding the white bread and chewing with some difficulty. Maybe you can teach me the language of the humans. I suggest you learn some human languages. Since you like going on adventures, you could start with Rosno, Dest, or Barnett. These three are close to your forest. Which one do you use? I usually communicate with Ginus and Dest, but I recommend you learn Barnett, especially since I've temporarily left Dest. All right, I'll listen to you. I'll come to your room every night to learn. Night? Reiner quickly shook his Head. I'm usually busy at night. I'll

teach you when I have free time. Night. You're always in your room, right? I just want to learn a little before you sleep. Reiner broke out in a sweat. He really couldn't explain in detail to a pure little girl, so he just replied casually. You'll understand when you grow up. I'll teach you when I have time. Elena, though confused, nodded obediently. After finishing breakfast, Reiner took everyone to the local Adventurers guild. Jinus stood in front of the notice board, looked for a while, then turned to Reiner, and said, "This city doesn't seem to have many

adventurers taking quests. Yesterday, these were the only tasks, and today they're still the same. When winter comes, everyone doesn't want to go outside. The streets are empty and it's normal that no one takes on requests. He looked back at Nora and saw her rubbing her hands and blowing warm air to Herself. So, he used a fireball spell to warm her hands. Martina came over and said, "I want to try, too." She was tall and dressed warmly in a thick coat, clearly trying to show she wasn't afraid of the cold, perhaps to appear delicate. But since

she was his wife, he decided to indulge her. Then you two can roast together while I keep looking at the mission. After searching for a while, they accepted a request to clear a wolf pack near the northern village. The Reward was five bernite silver coins. Although it wasn't much money, Lena believed that even small gains are worth taking, so he accepted the task. When they arrived at the location, they first tied the horses in the village, then entered a small forest near the woods to look for signs of the wolves. Can you smell anything? Lena

touched Norah's cat ears. Snow might cover the scent, but I can try." Norah sniffed hard and then led the way ahead. Soon, they entered The small forest. Ayana gently tugged Lena's arm and asked, "Lena, where are we going? There have been many recent wolf attacks nearby, and we need to clear out the wolf pack. Should we kill them? What else can we do?" Lena was momentarily surprised and then squinted. I can drive them away since like small animals. Maybe she liked them, too. Do you like wolves? Alana shook her head decisively. No, wolves are very

cunning and greedy creatures. I prefer deer or Horses. I just want to say I might be able to help. Really? How? I can ask the little elves to help me find the wolf pack. She closed her eyes as if praying to something. Norah urged, "Master, if we don't go now, the scent trail might disappear." Lena patted Ayana's shoulder and said, "Next time. For now, let Norah do her part." Okay. They continued deeper into the forest in front of a patch of grass. Norah suddenly stopped and turned back to the others. Wait Here. Let me go

alone. How many are there? It smells like about a dozen. Don't worry. I can handle it alone. Norah pulled out her mythil dagger. Go ahead. Be careful. If you run into danger, shout for us. Norah has a magic eye. With her invisibility ability, it's easy for her to quietly take down a few people. The wolf pack is no match for her. Norah nodded and then disappeared into the bushes. Martina looked confused. You're sending Norah alone. What if she gets into trouble? Suddenly, Daisy's thoughts floated over. Has he stopped loving Nora? Riner quickly reassured her. Don't

worry. Nora is even more capable than you think. I promise she'll be back soon. Everyone was standing on a forest path. Nora is really impressive. Even if she's quick, she probably can't kill so many wolves at once, right? They should run away. Martina looked at the wolf bodies on the ground and marveled. Norah wiped the Blood off her blade and smiled silently. Daisy was carefully checking her for injuries and then hugged Nora tightly. Reiner was skillfully skinning the wolves. As the temperature dropped, people needed more fur. With several complete wolf pelts and the bounty, they

could earn about 10 silver coins in total. While Reiner was skinning the wolves, Ilina held her staff and stayed nearby. She didn't seem brave enough to watch this somewhat harsh scene. But it Didn't matter much as long as she kept enchanting their weapons. Suddenly, with a cold breeze, Norah's thoughts drifted over. It feels like something is coming. Reiner looked back at her. Norah was closing her eyes, sniffing the air carefully. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and looked at Reiner, then jogged over and took his hand. Master, come with me. Stay here. I'll be back soon.

The two slipped into the bushes and entered invisibility. They crouched nearby for a While, and soon the grass a little way off started to shake gently. Two tall men covered in fur emerged from the bushes. At first, Rainer thought they were hunters. But upon closer look, he saw their skin was slightly green, and they had bore-like tusks on the sides of their mouths. There was no mistake. They were definitely orcs. The system had just given a task and Rainer was worried about where to find them. Surprisingly, they came to him instead. Reer tightly Held Norah's

arm, signaling her to wait a little longer. Because Norah was invisible, both of them found it hard to see each other clearly. Sometimes they were too close and couldn't speak. To help communicate, Rainer thought of a few signals. If their status was unclear, but they could relax, he would pat her arm. If danger was near and they needed to be ready, he would hold her arm. When they were about to attack, he would tap her arm three times in a row. Two orcs passed by without noticing the hidden danger nearby. They were talking in orc

language. Bark, are you sure there are wolves here? This is human territory, and it's not time to attack. We should stay back, idiot. By the time we come, the wolves will have run away. You're such a coward. I'm worried about revealing our position. If humans notice us early and set traps, we'll all be in trouble. Stop. Someone's ahead. The two orcs crouched in front of Rainer and Started observing. They looked suspiciously at the forest trail. There are four humans. No, one human, two subhumans, and one one elf bark. The orc looked especially excited. He widened

his eyes to see more clearly. A thinner orc asked confusedly, "Where? Where's the elf? See that little one? She's the elf. I remember the smell of elves. Bark squinted. Maybe we should go back. Elves are not easy to mess with. The other orc hesitated. Bark glared at him and cursed Fiercely. You useless coward. Go back and drink your mom's milk. The priest said that even elves have unseen places. Are you so scared of just one elf? Look at those delicate women. I'm drooling just thinking about it. Bark licked his lips greedily. The other orc advised,

"Don't say that. I'm just worried. What should we do later? I'll follow your lead. Wait until we get close, then throw the rope. First, catch two of them, and then we can each take out one. Um, that tall woman in armor is mine to handle. You deal with the other small goblins. If you dare let the humans escape and ruin our plan, I will have my father deal with you. All right, I am ready. Seeing no other orcs coming from behind, Laner gently poked Norah three times, then suddenly appeared behind them. Norah stabbed through one

orc's throat, and it collapsed to the ground, struggling. Bark. Before it could recover, Laner struck the last orc's Knee with his staff. It staggered and fell, looking at Laner with fear. You despicable, sneaky human. I I must tell the truth. When will you attack the town? Speak and I won't kill you. Laner gathered a wind blade at the top of his staff. The orc froze, staring at Laner. Humans can speak our language. Then the fear in its eyes quickly disappeared. It reached for the short ax at its waist. Whoosh! Laner instantly cut off its right

arm with the wind blade. The orc Fell to the ground, crying out in pain, and reached for its waist with its remaining left arm. Laner didn't hesitate and cut off its other hand. "Kill me! I won't say a word!" Laner looked at him coldly. You're quite tough. I admire that. If you were a bandit, you would have spoken by now. Just now, he overheard their conversation and thought this guy might be a coward, but he turned out to be very stubborn. Laner noticed the orc was Secretly eyeing the stones on the ground, so he guessed

it was trying to commit suicide. Without hesitation, he cut off its two legs. He planned to hand it over to the local soldiers for interrogation. Come over quickly. Martina led the way, carrying a dozen bloody wolf pelts and ran over. She saw the orc still cursing and yelling. First surprised, then kicked it twice. Big green monster. That's not a monster, that's an orc. They are smarter and Stronger than goblins, so they are probably hard to deal with. Junies also pushed through the grass and came in. She widened her eyes. Orc, have you seen one? No,

I've heard about them. They live in the coldest part of the northern continent. Why are they here now? I don't know. First, let's stop the bleeding, then take him back so the soldiers can question him. I just heard they might attack Canon soon. Junies looked surprised, her eyes wide. Laner, Can you understand orc language? Haven't I told you before? Ler poked the blood stains on the red dragon's breath into the snow, trying to clean it. I thought you were joking. Juny suddenly shook her head. Forget it. You speak Elvish and Orc language, so it's normal.

Let's take him back to the city. When I have time, I want to study you more. Orcs. They actually caught an orc. A live orc. Kill that beast. Laner dragged the orc's body with a rope and brought it back to the City. His actions drew many people's attention on the way. Laner brought the orc in front of a soldier. I leave him to you. They plan to attack the city. Question him quickly so we don't miss the chance and cause huge damage. The soldier with a long ax took the rope and nodded gently. Thank you.

What is your name? I'm Laner, an adventurer passing through this city. Usually, I hang out at the tavern. If there's a reward, you can pass it through the tavern owner. The soldier nodded blankly. Today, Laner earned some money again. He planned to go to the adventurer's guild to exchange it, then stop by the tavern to see if there's anything tasty. He wanted to buy some food to reward Nora. She really did a great job today. Laner couldn't help but kiss Norah's cheek. At that moment, Aliana tugged on Laner's sleeve and said, "Seriously, Laner, did they

just say they plan to attack the town? Yes. What's wrong? We need to be more Careful. If the orcs find out their comrades are missing, they might attack early. Really? Orcs have been attacking us several times in recent years. After suffering heavy losses, they stopped bothering us. That's what I know." As soon as Ariana finished speaking, Nora perked up her ears. Everyone heard the loud horn and looked up at the same time. They saw fiery stones falling from the sky toward the town. Ariana raised her staff and a blue protective barrier Quickly formed with complex

magic symbols. The giant stones hit the town one after another, causing the ground to shake constantly. The stone wall made of broken rocks was weak and easily shattered with a large hole opening up after just a few hits. Suddenly, screams filled the air. Ariana's protective barrier was struck by a falling stone which turned to dust as it passed through the magic shield, splashing some people with debris. Her barrier Flickered a few times but did not break. Ariana clenched her teeth and held on. Fortunately, the rain of stones stopped. Ariana panted and said, "Laner, the orcs

are charging. We need to escape quickly." Laner looked at the gap in the wall. A few orcs had already rushed inside, roaring fiercely and heading toward the crowded area. The next moment, a thick dirt wall quickly rose from the ground, blocking the gap. Later made a move, but some short-statured Goblin orcs riding black wolves jumped onto the wall. They held long spears, moved quickly in groups, and easily knocked over soldiers on the broken stone wall. Daisy, you and Ariana, find a safe place to hide. Try not to get involved in the fight. Yes. Wait, I

I can help. Before Ariana finished speaking, Daisy pulled her away. Martina, you can attack freely, but don't go too far from us. Okay. She put on her helmet and ran out immediately. Soon, she spotted a tall, strong orc. She thought there would be a fair fight, but Martina only feigned an attack and quickly killed the orc soldier who showed a weakness. Soon soldiers wearing chain mail and holding long axes arrived from all directions to support the wall. The situation was quickly brought under control. Junis asked Laner, "What should we do? They don't seem completely disorganized.

Since that's the case, there should be a leader giving orders. Let's see if we can find and take him out." Riner created a stone ladder and climbed onto the city wall. Seeing several low siege carts moving out of the woods, Junis chanted a spell and shot a fireball at them. Although the beast pulling the cart was set on fire, the siege carts remained undamaged. Looking at the water droplets in the tire tracks, Junies suddenly understood these siege carts have been soaked in water. In this cold weather, if the Wooden wheels froze, it would be a

problem. It's okay. Just keep focusing on burning the beasts. Don't let them push the carts closer. Norah suddenly tugged on Riner's shoulder and pointed to some tall flags in the deep forest. The sound of horns echoed and the orc army flags fluttered gently. If nothing went wrong, that should be where their leader was. Riner was about to cast a big fireball for fun when Junis beside him suddenly screamed. Her right arm was Pierced by an arrow. Riner quickly crouched down to hide her and quietly prepared a fireball behind the wall. Bang! The city gate was

being hit by the siege carts, and the broken stone wall beneath their feet was trembling with stones falling down constantly. Reiner ignored the elves from the plant protection guild and suddenly raised his head, shooting a huge fireball larger than half his body toward the flags fluttering in the wind. As the fireball In his view grew smaller, a strong explosion occurred in the forest a few seconds later. He missed slightly, but the towering whirl of flames burned the flags into tatters within 5 seconds. Reiner crouched behind the wall, peeking out with half his head. This was

the first time he truly felt the power of his full attack. It was really strong, covering at least 200 m, almost turning the forest into a sea of fire. If those two elves knew, they would definitely Cause trouble for him again. Just then, the dull horn sounded again. Unlike before when it was loud and excited, this time it seemed a bit weak. Reiner noticed the orc soldiers started to run away in panic. They threw down their axes and hurried back into the forest. At the same time, the forest fires were extinguished. It was as if

a layer of dew had fallen from the sky, putting out the flames completely. Reiner saw that the surrounded orc soldiers almost Didn't hesitate. They cut their own throats with axes. Their quick and decisive actions looked as if they felt no fear at all. The soldiers let out a loud, excited shout and started hugging each other to celebrate. Martina returned to the group. Her armor was covered with orc blood. These orcs are a bit clever, Rainor said, unable to hide his praise. Martina lifted her head proudly and said, "They are weak." A big sword easily cuts

through them. Rainer Looked around and saw many fallen city guards on the ground. It was simply because she was too strong. Several human soldiers could only surround and kill one orc warrior, but Martina went over and cut them down without even blinking. At that moment, Jun suddenly collapsed toward Rener without warning. Her face was frighteningly pale. Is she okay? Rainer sat on the ground holding Junes, feeling a little worried as she looked very pale. The local female Doctor from Canon applied green herbal ointment to Jun's injured arm and said, "Orcs put poison on their arrows.

If not treated quickly, it will cause trouble, but applying this herbal medicine and resting for a few days will help." Over the years, orcs have often attacked our town, and I have plenty of experience treating such injuries. The doctor took a wooden box and went to treat other soldiers wounds. Seeing this, Rainer also joined the healing team. His water Healing magic was more efficient than the female doctor's treatment. And the doctor kept praising him. "You're so fast. You can heal soldiers so quickly, even without stitches. Does this city not have any mages?" Rainer asked. The

doctor shook her head and continued bandaging the soldiers. "Mages? We don't have any magic users in this small place." Daisy and Yriana also came back. They looked disheveled, as if they had been hiding somewhere. Yriana sat next To Jun's and then leaned over her. "Are you okay?" Rainor asked as he approached her. "I'm fine, just a bit drained of magic." "If I don't wake up tonight, don't forget to ask Aunt Daisy to feed me." Ayriana curled up and slowly closed her eyes. "Martina, Daisy, take them back. It's too cold outside," Rainor said. "Okay." Martina carried

a direction toward home with Daisy following far behind. Just as Rainer was about to continue healing the soldiers, A group of half-armored cavalry with large axes approached from the central street toward the city gate. They were bloodstained, clearly having fought. Leading them was a tall man wearing a bare fur coat and sporting a red beard. He wore a different kind of iron helmet than the other soldiers. He looked directly at Rener. Reer lowered his head and called out, "Sir, this was probably a noble from Barnett." The rough man asked, "Wizard, was that explosion just Now

you're doing?" Although Rainer wanted to correct him, he held back and replied, "Yes." I saw flags waving over there. So, I cast a fireball. That was quite powerful. I think you probably took out the orc chieftain or priest. Otherwise, they wouldn't have retreated so quickly. Rainer thought that was unlikely. These two groups were at least mini bosses. It was hard to believe he could kill them so easily. Maybe. The rough man looked him over and then Asked, "Are you a stranger here?" "Yes, I am an adventurer traveling around." "What's your name?" "Reer." "And you, sir?"

"I am Aiden McCambridge, the owner of this city. You helped us a lot just now. Without you, our losses would have been much worse." Aiden lifted his chin and a mounted servant immediately handed Reer a bag of coins. Then they all turned and left. Rainer handed the money bag to Nora, who was nearby, and continued healing the soldiers lying on The ground. He worked until the afternoon before finally finishing. At last, he had time to open the bag and look inside. It was filled with Barnett gold coins, about 30 in total. His fatigue instantly disappeared.

The lord was really wealthy. He reached out and put his arms around two beastared girls' waists. Let's go to the tavern and see if there's anything good to eat. Today we'll improve our meals. Martina boldly said, "Darling, I want to eat white Bread and be with you tonight." "The white bread sold here at Canon isn't as tasty as meards, but it is big and made with solid ingredients, which Martina really likes." Riner poked Norah's waist and asked, "What about you? What do you want to eat?" She usually didn't ask for anything, even if she wanted

something, unless Riner asked her directly. Norah softly said, "I like all kinds of meat." After buying the food, the three of them carried a lot of bags back home. Daisy, Who was cleaning, quickly turned around to greet them. Good job. Reiner handed over the things he was holding. At that moment, the door to Juny's room opened. She looked pale and still seemed very tired. Are you awake? Junies supported herself against the wall and staggered as she walked. Yes, but my head still feels dizzy and uncomfortable. Reiner gently helped her. It's good you're awake. rest a

little longer. The healer said there's poison on the arrow, so you Need to stay in bed for a while longer. Martina saw this and looked a bit concerned. Then her thoughts drifted over. She still has energy to flirt. Nora really is useless. Watch me today. She took off her armor, found some clothes, and slipped into a small room. Junies waved her hand. Never mind. I think I'll go back to my room and lie down for a while. Go ahead. After seeing her off, Reiner went upstairs. As soon as he closed the door, the systems voice

Appeared again. Task: Help local residents defend against an orc tribe attack. Reward 20 Barnet coins. Current status completed. Reward has been issued. 20 coins appeared out of thin air on the bed. Riner collected them all. He shook his money pouch, hearing the crisp sound inside. Feeling very satisfied. With this money, they could enjoy a wonderful winter. Then the systems voice sounded again. Task update. Kill a minotaur chieftain. Reward. An ancient thunder magic book. Hunter of bulls. Activate. Finally, the thunder magic book arrived. Getting this book means he will be a mage who understands a little

of every element. He felt that he was still too weak. Tomorrow, after Ariana wakes up, he must find this fairy to learn magic. Night fell. The door was quietly pushed open. Martino was sneaking behind the door, secretly watching Laner. Come in quickly and go to sleep. It's so cold outside. Martina giggled and quickly slipped into the room. She was wearing a rough cloth dress and her face was red from the cold. Such cold weather and you're wearing so little. What if you get sick? It's more convenient this way, she said shily, then started to act

cute towards Laner. Darling, I'm really so tired today. Can you massage my shoulders? I told you yesterday I won't let you off easily today. Who knows who will let him off? Laner smiled slightly. Even if this Person was strong, he was just Laner's defeated opponent. Martina's face fell, and she said a bit proudly, "You're my man, so you should be stronger than me. Besides, you're not much stronger than me. Enough talk. Let's have a one-on-one fight." Laner blew out the candle beside the bed. In the morning, everyone sat at the dining table eating breakfast. Ariana

looked at the white bread on her plate, which was as big as her face. She took a few bites but then stopped Seeming to have little appetite. After thinking for a moment, she said, "Laner, I want to eat those small white breads. This one doesn't taste very good. Kids can be quite picky. This big white bread was just a bit rougher and lacked the milky flavor, but the difference wasn't much." Ler heard her and decisively took the jam bought yesterday from the kitchen. He used a knife to scoop some and spread it on the bread.

Ariana's eyes lit up and she almost drooled. with Such good stuff. You should have brought it out earlier. It smells so good. Laner handed the jam to others. Try some. Ariana took a gentle bite, but the sparkle in her eyes disappeared instantly. She looked worried and said, "It doesn't smell the same. It's so sour." Laner looked at Nora and Martina who were eating happily. Junies and Daisy also seemed to like it very much. Yesterday, I think I saw honey next to the bakery. I might buy some later or Find a local healer to buy some

sugar. Alana nodded gently. That's very kind of you. Just as everyone was enjoying their meal, the sound of hooves came from outside followed by knocking. Norah's ears perked up and she lifted her head to sniff hard. Then she said, "It's the nights from last time. They're coming after us." Junies was a little surprised but quickly understood who Norah was talking about. Ler asked, "Do you want to hide?" "Oh, it's no use. You fought Off the orcs yesterday, so there are probably rumors about you here. If I ask around, they'll know I'm here, too." Juni shook

her head and ate the last piece of bread. "All right, then." Laner stood up and opened the door. Standing outside was Yul. He was wearing dirty armor, covered in mud, clearly tired from a long journey. His two guards behind him looked very different, calm, but with a hint of anger on their faces. One of the guards was covered in mud With his hair all matted. Earlier, Norah said someone was following them, and it was probably him. You'll spoke slowly. Later, you really have us running in circles. If I hadn't suddenly felt something was wrong, we

might have gone all the way to South Asia. He reacted too slowly. Most civilians think well of Melrod. It's hard to believe that Ule, who was personally sent by the family, would have such a different impression. Thinking carefully, something was off. Laner took a step back and asked, "It's cold outside. Do you want to come in and sit? You'll didn't hesitate and walked straight into the house, heading directly to Junies at the table. The two siblings looked at each other. They hadn't seen each other in a long time. But instead of warm greetings, they were

surprisingly calm. You'll spoke using a normal tone. Come back with me. Juny shook her head without hesitation. No, I won't go back. If I go now, I'll never Be able to leave again. The family needs you now. Then I definitely can't go back. Reiner sat back at the dining table eating while watching the expressions on the two people's faces. Janice was the same as usual, but her face showed no emotion. Suddenly, she glanced at Reiner. A bad feeling arose in him. Janice suddenly took his arm and said to Yule, "This is my husband, Reiner. He

is very knowledgeable and talented. In the future, he will surely Become the most famous wizard on this continent, as expected. But to go along with Janice, he forced himself to keep playing the part, pretending to be very loving toward her and smiled. Both of their inner voices reached Riner almost at the same time. Nora, sure enough, she is the master's woman, but she is different from other humans. I can accept that, Martina. What? Already holding hands? I don't want another one. I don't want to wait 3 days for my turn. Riner planned to explain to

them later. This was just Janice's acting on the spot. Yule's mouth twitched slightly and he said coldly, "You're starting to learn how to lie." Janice looked serious and said, "You know I never tell lies or deceive." At that moment, Janice suddenly leaned in and kissed him just for a moment. Then she pulled back quickly. Click. Martina accidentally dropped her white bread onto her plate. She kissed. This woman is not good. She Suddenly kissed him in front of so many people. Ule's eyes widened immediately. You can't joke about things like that. Since Janice had already played

her part well, Reiner couldn't help but join in and said, "We don't talk about such things lightly. We love each other." Janice nodded. "You'll closed his eyes, lost in thought." After a while, he said, "Let's talk somewhere else." Janice shook her head. "Anywhere is the same. Unless I die, I won't go back with You." Y's face darkened. He looked out the window and said, "You'd rather stay in this land full of barbarians, then go back with me." Janice nodded gently. "Of course, this is much more interesting than a dark, sunless castle." They looked at each

other, neither speaking, just staring for a moment. Finally, suddenly stood up and walked straight toward the door. "Two years, at most 2 years. If you still haven't made any progress by then, come back with me." Juny smiled. "We've already had a child in 2 years. ignored her and left without looking back. Your brother was so easily convinced by you. If I had known, "I wouldn't have tried to stop him," Laner said as he kept stuffing bread into his mouth. Juny smiled and said, "What could I do? Do you think he could really take me back?

I can escape halfway." Then the table fell into silence. Nora and Martino were busy eating bread, Pretending to be very occupied. Laner squinted at Junies and asked, "Seriously, "So from now on, you are also my wife?" Juny smiled and replied in the language of the humans. Martino wouldn't agree. Martina pouted and said, "I didn't say anything. As long as Laner likes me, I don't care. As long as you like each other, that's fine. I can't beat you." Juny shook her head. Martina gritted her teeth and said, "Even if I can't beat you, I accept it.

After you Were left, everyone finished breakfast. They each went back to their rooms to rest. Laner planned to lie on the bed for a while and get up around noon. But Ayriana holding her staff happily ran to Laner's room. She seemed to have no fear of the opposite. Seeing Martina lying on the bed, she directly sat on Laner's bed. "What are you doing? Teach me Barnet language. I also want to become a strong adventurer." Ayriana said seriously, her eyes full of admiration. It was clear she was eager to go on adventures. Martina saw her up

to mischief and quickly reached out to pull away, then pressed her down and teased her fiercely. Annoying elf coming to ruin my plans again. If you didn't come, I could have eaten lunch at least one more time today. Yrianna twitched her pointed ears and giggled. So itchy. What are you looking for on me? I don't have white bread. The two couldn't communicate directly and kept talking Across channels. After teasing her enough, Martina curled up in the corner of the bed, pouting as she watched the two of them. Reiner helped tidy her messy blue hair and

softly said, "This morning, you taught me something. And this afternoon, I will teach you something." Ayana blinked in confusion. "Me? Teach you? What could I possibly teach you?" Riner thought for a moment and remembered the defensive magic Ayana used yesterday. He saw a giant stone hit It and turn into fine sand. That magic you used yesterday, Alyana, teach me. Reiner said with a smile. That defensive magic was very powerful. If he could learn it, he might not need Nora to protect him in the future. Alana's face turned slightly red, and she shrank back toward the

wall. She mumbled softly. I can't teach you that. Only our elves can learn it. Nonsense. How do you know if you haven't tried? Reiner said, hands on his hips. What kind of magic is that? I Think I can learn it. Ayana gently pushed Riner's chest with her staff and moved back, leaning on Martina. That's light magic. Humans can't absorb light elements. So even if you learn the spell, you can't use it. Light magic? Ayana nodded seriously. Yes. Junice told me there are only five types of magic, right? Ayana held her staff proudly and lifted her

chin. Wrong, wrong, wrong. To be precise, humans can only learn five types of natural magic. Besides fire, Water, earth, wind, and lightning, elves are good at light magic and dark magic, and beast tribes are good at black magic and blood magic. Besides these nine, there's also space magic unique to the ancient dragon clan. Humans can only learn the five basic element magics. The other types are specific to other races. Do you understand? So being human means I'm not very good at magic. Not exactly. The most numerous on this continent are humans. More people, more strength,

Alana said, feeling she had pressed against something soft. She turned around and saw it was two blobs of jelly. Laner stroked his chin and squinted as he replied. Teacher Junies didn't teach everything. Alana gently patted Laner's head. That's okay. You're already very talented. I've never met a human who speaks so many languages, Laner sighed. After thinking for a moment, he asked with a raised eyebrow. How about I try? Alana squinted Playfully. You're still not giving up, are you? Of course not. I don't want to give up something so amazing. Can you let me try awakening?

Alana looked a bit speechless. Awakening? That term is only used when humans don't understand natural magic at all. Light magic is a gift of our elf race, so I can't let you awaken it. But Laner begged, "Just try. It won't take long." Alana sighed helplessly. "I can't really refuse you." "Fine, I'll give it a little try." She Slowly took Laner's hand and held it tightly while softly chanting a spell. At the same time, Martina's thoughts drifted over. "Why are they holding hands? I don't like it." Laner looked back at her. When their eyes met, she

quickly pretended to be busy with something else. Ayana tapped Laner's head with her staff. Focus more. Oh. Laner closed his eyes and carefully felt the tiny changes coming from his hand in the dark center of the magic crystal Which seemed endless. The crystal had taken on many colors after absorbing various elements. Suddenly, a system voice sounded in his mind detected other elements, awakening new elemental powers for the host. Within seconds, the magic crystal in the darkness was suddenly illuminated by a bright light. The light gathered into a ball and entered the colorful crystal. "It's happening."

"Okay, you can open your eyes now," Ayana said softly. She looked at Laner With a cute expression and gently patted his head to comfort him. "How is it? You probably didn't see anything, right? It's okay. You're already very talented." Laner's lips curled into a slight smile. "Probably. As long as I can recite the spell, I don't need anything else to use it, right?" Ayana softly said. That may be true, but just tell me. Let me try. Lena urged. Alana sighed heavily, feeling helpless. All right, if you're so persistent, I'll Tell you the spell. You can

try it yourself. She softly recited the spell. Lena listened carefully and started to figure it out on his own. Thanks to his great talent, he quickly caught on to a small trick. A faint warmth spread from the center of his palm. Alana was lying in Martina's arms, watching Lena with interest. she muttered. Martina feels so warm and comfortable. I want to rest here for a while. Wake me up in the afternoon. Don't sleep yet. Look at This. Lena said, reciting a spell. Soon, a magic circle appeared in his hand, and a blue protective barrier quickly

formed, completely wrapping around him. Alana's eyes widened in amazement. She rubbed her eyes several times, confirming she wasn't seeing things, then let out a surprised gasp. Wow. Lena almost couldn't hold back his smile. Is it like this? Ayana stayed silent for a long time, staring blankly. Suddenly, Lena shivered. He felt like something Was watching him. After a moment, Alyana finally spoke. Lena, you're probably not human, right? Lena went to an open space outside the city and practiced fighting with Janice using the magic he had just learned. The magic's defense was incredibly strong. Whenever Janice's fireballs

hit the barrier, they exploded instantly. But Lena behind the barrier remained unharmed. However, this magic also had a flaw. It used up magic power very quickly. After just two uses, Lena's light element was completely drained. But according to Alana, this element was everywhere during the day. If he just absorbed it patiently for a while, he could use it again soon. Martina, my brother is coming to fight me, Lena said. Are you sure? Martina squinted at Lena, seeming a little reluctant. Sigh. Even though he often causes trouble, I can't just hurt him. Oh well. Lena glanced

at Aana to confirm something. This it can block things Based on the user's will, but the strength depends on the amount of magic power. However, if you get hurt, don't blame me. She is very strong, and I can't guarantee anything. Reiner hesitated slightly, but suddenly felt a strange confidence. He patted his chest and said, "Go ahead. I can block it." Martina no longer hesitated and drew her large sword from behind her back. She quickly took a stance, gripping the sword handle tightly with both hands, Her arm muscles bulging. With a battlecry, she swung the sharp

sword downward. Reiner seemed to see a giant wave, and in a panic, he took a step back. He clearly saw Martina's sword edge cut through the barrier. If he hadn't stepped back, she might have accidentally hurt her own husband. Martina, you idiot. You don't know how to control your strength at all. Norah ran over angrily, tapping her on the head twice. Martina held her head, Looking a bit innocent. It was Reiner who told me to cut. When we spar with others, we don't hold back. Fool. Reiner let out a long breath. Sure enough, Martina's strength

was too great. The great sword was also enchanted by Ilina, so she couldn't treat her as a normal target. Junis also came over and said, "Just be more careful next time." Reiner crossed his arms and looked at Nora again. Then you try. Yes. Norah took out a dagger, gently stabbing the barrier First. Seeing that her current strength couldn't pierce it, she gradually increased her force. After several stabs, Norah gathered her strength and suddenly the dagger forward. Seeing that the shield still didn't move, she said, "With my current strength, I can't pierce it." The Mithil dagger

was very sharp and Norah's strength was no different from that of an ordinary person. Even her full force attack couldn't pierce it, which meant it could Block most physical attacks. Reiner happily hugged Nora and kissed her, then hugged Martina and kissed her as well. He instinctively prepared to attack Junis, who was nearby. Fortunately, he stopped himself just in time. Juni squinted her eyes, wearing a meaningful smile, and deliberately spoke in the language of the beast folk. Reiner, are you still not satisfied? As soon as she said that, Martina immediately glared. The two beast-eared girls thoughts

also Came through at the same time. Nora, I knew it. After all, he's so talented. It's not surprising. Martina, he was stolen away by a wild woman, Riner muttered softly. Just a casual remark. Junies chuckled quietly. then patted Riner's shoulder. I already kissed you this morning, even if it was just on the cheek. Isn't that enough for now? Riner nodded, then looked at Alien on nearby. Startled, she immediately took a few steps back. I don't want it. You can Kiss each other. I don't want to. Who said I was going to kiss you? I'm just

curious. Since earlier, you've been staring so intently at something. What is it? Reiner asked. Seriously? I just feel like you're not human. Although he knew she meant no harm. Her words sounded a bit like an insult. Roner couldn't help but reply. You're not human either. Alina nodded seriously. I'm not human. I'm an elf. I've never heard of a human using our elflike Magic. That's no longer rare. If I tell my mom or sister, they'll definitely be surprised. Please keep this a secret. I don't want many people to know. Okay. Reiner, by the way, elf, can

you tell me what this light magic is called? Ilina thought for a moment before answering. It's called the light barrier. It's one of the most used defensive spells among elves. I've been able to do it since I was young. Reiner silently remembered the name. This magic consumes magic Power, but it has good defense. Once skilled, it can be cast without chanting almost instantly, and the magic power consumption isn't a problem for Reiner at all as long as he absorbs more light elements during the day. At that moment, Riner's peripheral vision caught sight of a group

of soldiers coming from cannon walking toward them. Leading them was a red-haired man wearing a horned helmet. He carried a heavy double-edged looking quite fierce. When he reached Riner's side, he loudly shouted, "Are you Reiner?" As soon as he spoke, a strong onion smell filled the air. "I am Reiner." "Who are you, Connor McCamrich? You just met my older brother yesterday. I saw your bravery with my own eyes. So, he's the lord's younger brother. Laner looked at the dozen or so soldiers behind him and asked, "Sir, what do you want from me? We found the

orc trib's location. They will pay for what they did yesterday. I lost dozens of my Brothers." Connor pointed to the soldiers behind him, each holding a large ax, and shouted loudly, "These are Canon's strongest warriors. But even with their support, I still need your help." Yesterday about 300 orcs attacked the town. We only have these dozen men. Isn't it just sending them to their deaths? Ler shook his head. Sir, we are too few. We might lose everything. That's why I need your help. You cast a powerful spell on their tribe, then we Run. Haha. Ler

fell into thought. Honestly, he wasn't short of money now. With nearly 60 gold coins at their current spending level, he could support his family for a year or two without buying new gear. But if he wanted to develop long-term, he would need the help of these nobles. Just consider it a favor and maybe expand your connections. Why bring women and children? We don't need women and children to fight. They should stay somewhere safe. Connor Looked back at Janice and Yriana. A hint of doubt in his eyes. Don't worry, sir. They are very strong fighters, Laner

replied seriously. He looked back at Ayriana. This girl, like a little potato, was walking with tiny steps. Her small, innocent face making her look like a child. Since this was her first adventure, she was happily humming a tune and bouncing a little as she walked. "It's hard to tell she's 18. She looks like a kid." Yrianna looked up and Met Laner's gaze. She asked suspiciously. "Why are you staring at me?" Laner said. He said, "You look as short as a potato." Yria puffed out her cheeks angry and poked Laner's waist with her staff. You're the

potato. This must be something you said yourself. In the end, she saw through it. If she were as foolish as Martina, she might have believed it right away. Reiner suggested, "I recommend you drink more milk. I won't drink it." Drinking milk Can help you grow taller and make you more charming. That way, others won't call you a kid anymore. Ayana was genuinely interested. Really? Nonsense. When have I ever lied to you? Starting the day after tomorrow, I will buy you a glass of milk every morning. In return, you need to teach me some magic of

the elf race. This shining barrier is so useful. Alana might still have some more powerful magic hidden in her. I must take advantage of her interest in the Outside world to learn more from her. While Riner was lost in thought, Alyana suddenly raised her staff and gently poked his waist twice. Her cheeks were slightly red and her face looked innocent. Do I? Do I lack charm? There's no need to doubt. You have none. Reiner patted her head. You're just a kid. What charm do you need? Reiner frustrated. Alana raised her staff, ready to hit him.

Reiner quickened his steps, walking beside Connor. Sir, do you have any Plans? Connor looked confused. Plans? Of course. We plan to bother the Orc tribe and make them pay for what they did yesterday. more detailed steps like where we should sneak in from, how to retreat after reaching our goal, and how to handle unexpected situations along the way. Connor spread his hands. Nothing fancy. If we're discovered, we fight. If we can't win, we retreat. Reiner looked back at Junies behind him, and both of them remained silent. After A moment, he asked again, "Does Lord Aiden

know about this?" "Of course." I told him yesterday, and he agreed. Connor nodded confidently. Reiner fell into thought. "Sir, could I see the map? I want to know where the orc tribe is, or maybe I can suggest some better plans," Riner said softly. "Of course." Connor handed over a leather map. Reiner unfolded it and examined it carefully. This map centers on Canon and marks the surrounding areas clearly. The forest South of Canon, which is Ariana's home, is marked as the elves territory. The large forest to the north is labeled as the orc's territory. The specific

locations of the tribes are marked with small black dots. Why are there so many orc tribes in this forest? Connor shook his head. In recent years, it's been getting colder. Orcs have been moving south from the northern lands. At first, there were only one or two tribes here, but now there are at least a dozen. Someone has a debt or a grudge. So, which tribe are we targeting for revenge? Connor pointed to a black near the forest's edge. This one, the Blackwolf Clan. They attacked our town. They are the largest orc tribe in this forest.

Lena scratched her cheek. If about 300 orcs participated in an attack, the actual population of that tribe might be around 3,000. But they only have about 20 people. So, what do you think? Any good ideas or Suggestions? Lena, though a bit speechless, answered bravely. No. With such a big difference in numbers, we probably have to retreat if we encounter orcs. If things go wrong, he plans to run away with his wives first. Connor nodded in agreement. They are only about 10 kilometers from the orc tribe, so it's not far. He returned the map. I'll go

ahead and scout. Before Connor finished speaking, Lena refused. No need. We have scouts ahead. All right, Then. Lena shrugged. Since scouting isn't very safe, it's better not to go if someone else can do it. They all silently followed behind. Lena told them one by one. be careful later and if the situation looks bad, just leave quickly. He poked Ariana's face. Especially you got it. Of course, I'm not stupid. They continued walking forward. Lena saw a male orc's body lying among the bushes. The wound on its shoulder was terrible, almost split in half, and blood was

Still steaming faintly. No need to think. Those scouts in front did this. Other scouts from different countries usually prefer to use light weapons like short knives. However, the scouts from Barnett do the opposite. They seem to prefer heavy, powerful weapons. One of them is carrying a double-edged axe and running wildly through the woods. Riner size. Wow, that's impressive. Behind him, Martina looks unimpressed and says, "What's so special? I think I could do That, too. I can get the same effect." Reiner is slightly surprised. He just spoke in Das language. Can you understand me just a

little? We've lived together for so long that I can understand most of what you and Juny say when you talk. This racehorse girl isn't completely clueless. Good. Keep it up. Learning a new language is a good thing. Reiner gently pinches her ear and plays with it. Put on your helmet. We might face danger soon. Just then, the scout Who was leading the way comes back. He is covered in orc blood and quietly whispers something to Connor. After a short talk, he quickly signals everyone to hide in the bushes on the left side of the path.

The group sneaks through the bushes for a long time. The scout has killed many patrolling orc soldiers along the way, casually tossing their bodies into the bushes. Riner also notices that these Barnett warriors seem different from normal people. They move Quickly and powerfully, as if each one can fight alone. When they see patrolling orcs, they don't hesitate. They jump and slash without fear. Most of the time, the orcs don't even have time to react before they are killed. Riner admits he slightly underestimated their fighting skills earlier. The soldiers he saw in the city earlier could

only surround and kill one orc at a time. But these barbarian warriors dressed in animal pelts can easily kill A strong orc with a surprise attack. They're really amazing, Connor says proudly. Of course, they are the 15 strongest warriors in canon. Killing these orcs is naturally easy. After walking a bit further, Reiner noticed that there were more orcs patrolling around and fewer trees to hide behind. Everywhere he looked, there were wooden stakes left after trees had been cut down. "We've arrived," Connor said, adjusting his horned hat. His gaze grew Sharper as he looked into the

forest. Reiner followed his gaze and saw groups of orcs patrolling in small teams. Occasionally, he saw large, strong female orcs carrying buckets of ice, slowly transporting them to the tribe. The tribe consisted of buildings that looked like bunkers surrounded by houses made of wood and covered with spikes. The size of this orc village was quite large. They had cut down almost all the trees around to build their bunkers. In The distance, a group of strong male orcs with sharp axes was chopping down more trees. It's likely that elves who love plants would be upset if

they saw this. Riner looked back at Alyriana, who had puffed out her cheeks in frustration. Building houses and making catapults again. What do they think the forest is for? Don't be angry. We'll help the trees later. Reiner softly comforted her. Connor lowered himself and looked outside before speaking. There are too many orcs patrolling. We probably won't stay hidden for long. If you use your magic once, we can run. Before he finished, a roar from orcs came from behind. It was clear that the orcs had found the bodies they had carelessly left on the ground. The

orcs responded quickly, and soon the entire tribe was in an uproar. The nearby patrol soldiers ran toward the noise. One orc passing through the bushes caught sight of Reiner and his group. Although Norah quickly threw a dagger that pierced its throat, the noise of the fall alerted the other orcs. People, they're here. Everyone, come quick. Kill them. Don't let them escape. Connor gripped his double-headed ax tightly as orcs swarmed toward them. It They're faster than I expected. Reiner, hurry. We'll hold off the orcs for you. The brave warriors formed a circle protecting Reiner in the

middle. Although their fighting ability was much Stronger than that of ordinary soldiers, it was probably difficult for them to survive more than two rounds against the large number of work warriors. Lena raised her staff and a bright golden fireball gradually formed at the tip. Junis and Martina also joined the fight. While Lena continued to compress her magic into the fireball, Yriana suddenly started chanting while holding her staff. In an instant, the surrounding pine trees seemed to come alive and Began to sway. The bark on the trees cracked open and two thin arms emerged from each.

Then the roots transformed into thighs and were pulled out of the ground. The tall tree spirits took steps, causing the ground to tremble slightly. They paused for a moment before attacking the surrounding orcs. Their rough, hard arms easily pierced the bodies of the orc warriors, lifting and throwing them. For a while, the pressure on the barbarian fighters eased Considerably. Connor looked up at the tree spirits and muttered, "What are these things?" Lena didn't have time to explain in detail. She looked at the purple blue fireball at the top of her staff and shouted, "Master, we

need to retreat." Then she extended her staff and shot the fireball toward the orc tribe. Suddenly, a loud explosion occurred and a wave of heat swept over from afar. Everyone watched as the fiery vortex ravaged the tribe, and they Couldn't help but gasp in amazement. The orcs felt the same. Although it was winter and cold, they only felt warmth in their hearts at that moment. About a quarter of the fortress was completely set on fire. They had succeeded. Retreat. Connor swung his battle axe and with Martina and the tree spirits helping, they carved a bloody

path for everyone. Lena looked around and saw that her wives were still there. So, she quickly grabbed them and started Running. Yriana commanded the tree spirits to help cover the rear, then also held her staff and ran after Lena. She looked like a mischievous child who had done something naughty, smiling happily all the while. Everyone ran wildly for a long time until they finally escaped the forest full of orcs. Lena was trembling with fear, worried she might accidentally leave anyone behind. Junies, clutching her staff and panting, said, "I thought we were done For. Everywhere I

looked, there were orcs. It scared me to death." Nora and Martina, who are used to facing big dangers, didn't even catch their breath. Nora, if I had been sent to scout earlier, I would have hidden the beast man after killing him. I definitely wouldn't have been discovered so quickly. Martina, even if I was alone, I could lead Lena to break through. Lena wiped the cold sweat from her forehead. She didn't want to take such risks Again. Ayana stood nearby, straightening her back and looking very happy. How was that? Was I really helpful just now? Aren't

these tree spirits amazing? Lena nodded strongly. Yes, very impressive. Teach me how to do it when we go back. H. First, you should master the light barrier spell properly. I saw you try to chant it several times, but couldn't cast it, Alana said with narrowed eyes. At that moment, she was just inexperienced and in a hurry to escape, So she couldn't cast it. Fortunately, Martina used her shield to knock the approaching beastman away. Connor was counting the people and his tense brow gradually relaxed. He excitedly hugged Lena and shouted, "Not a single brother was left

behind. This victory is unprecedented. The situation was so dangerous. Come on, let's go to the tavern and celebrate. My treat today, Roy. No more alcohol. Bring two more barrels." Connor stood on a chair Holding a wooden cup, shouting loudly at the tavern owner. The soldiers cheered and shouted in the tavern, sometimes singing together, sometimes wrestling, filled with joy. Lena, feeling a bit out of place, was squeezed in the middle of them. But to avoid ruining the fun, she occasionally joined in their cheers and raised her glass to drink. The smell of the beer was strong

with a bitter sour sweet taste. Sometimes you could even taste bits of wood shavings. For Lena, a College student who rarely drank, this beer wasn't very good. Plus, it was very strong. After a few glasses, she felt a bit dizzy and warm. Everyone here loved drinking. They drank just for fun with no snacks or side dishes. They raised their glasses and gulped down the drinks eagerly. Juny swayed as she leaned on Rainer's shoulder and picked up her wine glass. She nudged his face with it and said, "Rainer, drink up. Why did you stop? This beer

is so tasty." Haha. She Was drunk. Clearly, her alcohol tolerance was not very good. "Don't drink so much. You're already this drunk," Rainor said as he took her glass away and placed it on the table. "This town isn't very safe, and we should always stay alert." Rainer and Junies need to stay sober at all times. "It's okay. You're here, right? Later, Martina can carry me home. Heck." Junies picked up her glass and took a big sip again. Rainer sighed and ordered some stewed Beans for Martina and Nora to eat. Martinez seemed very interested in the

drink. Rainer, what is that yellow liquid? It smells so good with a faint wheat scent. It smells wonderful. That's beer. Have you ever drunk it before? Martina shook her head vigorously. No. Can I try some? Not now. Maybe another day I can buy a barrel for us to keep at home. When we're bored, we can have some. He was worried Martina might get too drunk. with her build and strength. If she lost control, seven or eight people might not be able to hold her down. Better to be safe and not risk it. Rainer looked at

Nora, who was sitting properly. If you're interested, you can try a sip. Norah took Rainer's glass and took a sip, then pouted and savored the taste carefully. Before Rener could speak, Martina eagerly asked, "How is it? It has a strange taste." "I don't really like it, but it is quite fragrant," Norah answered. Honestly, Hearing this, Martina became even more eager. Darling, I want to try, too. Just one sip, Martina pouted and clung to Rainer's arm, acting cute like a child wanting candy. Unable to refuse her, Rainer handed her the glass. Martina looked inside and suddenly

grinned mischievously. He I want to drink it all. Seeing her adorable expression, Rener could hear her desire, but didn't want to stop her. He just watched her smile silently. As expected, Martina Immediately poured the drink into her mouth without stopping. After finishing it all, she let out a satisfied burp and mumbled, "It's delicious." Reiner couldn't help but reach out and pinch her cheek. If there weren't so many people around, he would definitely have hugged Martina and teased her for a while. This racing girl is just too adorable. But soon, Martina's face changed color, and her

gaze became a bit distant. No need to say, she was Definitely drunk. It's true that drinking for the first time can easily cause intoxication, but her alcohol tolerance is really poor. Nora, watch her. Don't let her drink anymore. Yes. At that moment, the tavern maid brought over several wooden barrels filled with beer. After opening the lids, the aroma of alcohol wafted out. Connor and the others eagerly scooped beer from the barrels into their cups. Martina licked her lips about to go over, but Norah Grabbed her tail. Don't drink anymore, you fool. Riner also patted her

shoulder. If you like, I can buy a barrel of beer for you tomorrow, but you have to hold back now. You understand the idea of patience, right? Endure a little. Martina pouted and obediently laid her head on the table. Just then, Connor came over and handed a cup to Reiner. Keep drinking. Don't stop. Our cannon beer is quite delicious. People in the big cities can't even taste it. All right, then one more drink. Riner raised his cup to Connor and the two clinkedked glasses shoulderto-shoulder and went for a walk. They continued drinking until nightfall when

everyone gradually left. Junice was completely drunk, lying on the table and snoring loudly, murmuring something from time to time. Drunk, Connor pulled Reiner and refused to let him go. Don't go. I'll take you to a good place to stay overnight. You'll love it. I promise. Connor shouted loudly. Okay, okay, okay. I'll go wherever you go. Reiner followed him out of the tavern onto the cold street. Martina carried Jun Ice and Norah followed along. Connor led everyone into a narrow alley. Soon arriving at a dimly lit back street. Although this street was narrow, it was lively.

There were quite a few men and women along the way. At first, Reiner didn't understand what kind of place this was until he saw the women on both Sides of the road dressed in thick animal skins and heavy makeup. He really was not missing out on anything. Our girls from Canon are all very charming. Pick a few you like and we can go in and have some fun. Heck, I'm not really interested in that, Reiner said. Looking at these older women with no appetite at all. You're still young. When you get to my age, you'll

understand. Heck, women are like wine. The older the better. After saying that, Connor slipped into a Small shop where a big, sturdy woman greeted him actively. I thought you forgot about me, sir. It's been so long since you came. Though this woman was strong and sturdy like a tank, her eyes held a bit of charm. Her gaze quickly shifted to Reiner, making him shiver with fear. Connor waved his hand broadly and mumbled vaguely, "Take care of him. I'll make sure you get paid in the morning." Behind them, Martina and Norah sent their thoughts simultaneously, "Martina,

you can't mess with women like that. Am I not as good as they are? Nora, I don't want the master to go in. Reiner looked back at them. Norah said with a hint of disappointment. Then Martina and I will go back first. Have fun, master, Riner quickly waved his hand. I didn't say I wanted to go in. They're not as soft and fragrant as my wife. These round women didn't match his taste. Lord Connor, I'll head back first. Next time I'll come here with You. Next time? Sure. Uggh. Seeing him all over the ground. Reiner

quickly took a few steps back, said a quick goodbye, and left the back street with a few others. "Why do you walk so unsteadily?" Reiner asked as Martinez staggered ahead, wobbling. This girl really couldn't hold her liquor. She was already like this after just one drink. Reiner had drunk more than her, but he only felt slightly dizzy and could still walk straight. "When the wind blows, I Feel like my body is floating a bit," Martina said. Seeing her about to fall, Reiner quickly reached out to steady her. Forget it. Forget it. I'll carry Juny's. You

don't want to fall. Here you go. Reiner took Juny's and carried her on his back. Although she looked slim, she was actually quite heavy. He had never asked her weight. But carrying her like this, Reiner guessed she was about 120 lb. At that moment, Juny suddenly moved and slowly opened her eyes. Riner, It's me. Juny smiled softly and then let out a cute silly laugh. He he why are you laughing? When Connor asked if we wanted to go to the tavern for drinks, you agreed so quickly. I thought you could handle your drinks, but after

two glasses, you were out cold. Reiner couldn't help but tease her. What if you get drunk and someone takes you away? Junies whispered softly, "Well, you're here with me." Riner could feel her breath on the back of his neck. Junis Quickly fell back asleep, resting her head on Reiner's shoulder and murmuring softly in her sleep. Just then, Norah's thoughts floated into Reiner's mind. So close. They're both pressed together. Reiner turned his head and met Norah's gaze. Can you carry Junis? I'm a bit tired. Norah supported Martina and moved aside, keeping her distance. No, just the

master should carry her. It's bound to happen sooner or later. Nonsense. We're just friends. not believing it. Before, Martina also thought you were just a friend. But look how that turned out, Norah sighed, seeming to understand. After all, the master is a capable male. I get it, Riner almost cried. You're talking nonsense. I'm not, Norah said, moving closer to Reiner. Suddenly, she elbowed him gently and whispered. It won't be long now. More than just two, right? Nothing's decided yet. You're talking nonsense again, Rina replied. Norah didn't say anything more, But her worries seemed to drift

into Reiner's ears. She seemed a little worried she might be abandoned. "Don't overthink it. You're my woman. No matter what, I won't leave you," Reiner said, stretching his neck to kiss Nora. "I want to have children with you and spend our lives together." She shily dodged and then nodded softly. As soon as they got home, Ariana ran over. She gently hit Laner with her soft fists, saying, "You left me at home. I don't like you. I won't play with you anymore. Adults are drinking. Why are you meddling, little kid? I'm not a kid. Ayana was

so angry she almost burst. She grabbed her staff from the shelf and tried to hit Laner. And just because I'm a kid, I'll fight you. Ah. Seeing she was really upset, Laner quickly closed his mouth. Then he carried Junes into the room, gently placed her on the bed, took off her shoes and outer cloak, and carefully covered her with a blanket. After Finishing, Laner planned to leave, but he heard Jun's mumbling in her sleep. He knelt by the bed and listened closely. "Laner, what's that mumbling?" "I'm here." Jun's, still sleepy, reached out her arm and

gently hugged Laner's neck. "Don't go. Stay with me." Her eyebrows furrowed slightly and her lips twitched. She looked uncomfortable. Laner used a fireball spell in one hand and a water spell in the other. He heated the water and poured it into a wooden cup. then Gently fed it to Junes. If you're not feeling well, drink some warm water to feel better. Mm. Junes curled up in Laner's arms, holding the wooden cup like a small animal, occasionally muttering softly. After a while, she seemed much better and fell asleep on the bed. But just as Laner turned

around, she grabbed his clothes again. "What are you doing? Stay with me," Laner teased. "This is a lonely man and woman. If you're drunk, I might be, too. Aren't you afraid I might do something bad to you? Junes mumbled vaguely. You're my husband. You're not drunk, right? Laner lifted her eyelids. She kept rolling her eyes and seemed to have lost consciousness. But Jun still whispered softly. Could it be? You want to stop here? I didn't lie this morning. I actually like you. You don't know how helpless I felt alone in the forest and then you

just happened to appear. Laner, you're really a slow man. Is that true? Are you confessing because you're drunk? Laner poked her cheek. I wasn't planning to tell you. Jun's voice grew softer until I couldn't hear what she was saying. Suddenly, she struggled to sit up and tightly grabbed Rainer's shoulder. Then, she suddenly kissed him awkwardly. Ugg. Uggh. Such strong alcohol smell. Just as Rainer was enjoying her sweetness, he suddenly heard a strange sound. Next, there was a disgusting taste in his mouth. Ugg. Ugg. Wow. She was like a fountain, constantly spraying porridge. Nora and Martina

rushed over and screamed when they saw what was happening. Junies, I hate you. After breakfast, Rainer sat at the table reading a book when he spoke to Junies. She was holding her staff and asked confusedly, "What's wrong? Do you remember what happened last night?" "No, I don't. My head still hurts. I wish I hadn't drunk so much." Junies held her forehead and took a sip of water. I only Remember drinking then everything else is blank. Rainer looked a little resentful. You threw up. Juny smiled. No wonder the bedding was changed and there's a faint sour

smell in the room. Sorry about that. She squinted her eyes and slightly curved her lips. Did I maybe throw up on you? Rainer looked sad. I won't forgive you. Just thinking about this scene makes me feel hurt. Sorry. Where are the dirty clothes? I'll wash them for you. Juny said Apologetically. You didn't on my clothes. Junies looked even more confused. Then where did I in your mouth? I have a question. How exactly did I in your mouth? Did I get drunk and force your mouth open to spit into it? Jun's blinked. Clearly, this question had

been bothering her all morning. It seems she really doesn't remember anything. What do you think? Rainer looked at the list of quests on the notice board and answered casually. He No longer wanted to recall what happened yesterday. Seeing he didn't answer, Juny started to look at Martina and Nora. Do you know how I vomited in his mouth? Norah shook her head and said, "Seriously, no, we didn't see it happen. When we came over, we saw you vomiting non-stop, and your bed and clothes were all covered. My mom took you to wash up. Martina helped clean.

And then we all went to sleep. Sorry to trouble you. I overestimated my alcohol tolerance. I Had never drunk this kind of wine before. At first, it tasted pretty good, so I drank a few more glasses. I didn't expect the effects to be so strong. Silently, Martinez suddenly shared her opinion. It's obvious, isn't it? That flirtatious Rainer probably kissed you secretly and then you vomited. As soon as she finished, Nora elbowed her. However, Jun's reaction was quite calm with a slight smile at the corner of her mouth. Are they telling the truth? Did You want

to take advantage of me when I was drunk, so you made me? Rainer shook his head. I think you're a bit too suspicious. Then tell me what really happened. Junes prodded Rainer with her staff. Reer whispered in her ear, recounting everything in detail. At first, Jun's face was smiling, but gradually her expression changed to uncertainty. Finally, her face turned bright red. "Do you understand now?" Rainer asked with narrowed eyes. Junes Looked embarrassed, lowered her head, and then sharply hit Reer with her staff. You're lying. Those words must be made up by you. How could you

say such embarrassing things? See, you're getting anxious again. This reaction was quite fitting. It seemed those words were truly her feelings. Although she had vomited, Jun's reaction made Rainer feel very pleased. "Anyway, I won't admit it. I never said such things." Jun shrugged, pretending to be indifferent. Rainor Couldn't hear her inner thoughts, but her slightly reddened cheeks revealed her true feelings. Rainer patted her shoulder. All right. All right. I was just bragging earlier. Let's go. We're heading to that small village outside the city. There are slimes nearby that we need to clear out. The reward

is one silver coin. Let's go. Jun's puffed out her cheeks slightly and kicked Rainer gently. Everyone arrived outside the city and Junies vented all her negative Feelings on the slime. Fireballs exploded around them, shattering everything. Even the magic core was gone. Be gentle. Without the slime's magic core, we can't make money, she said. Junies crossed her arms, looking a bit annoyed. Got it, Laner. Laner looked back at the group and finally focused on Ariana. She was sitting on a wooden stake, holding her staff, fishing. When Laner approached, she immediately became alert. "What do you want?"

she asked, Hiding half her face behind a scarf, her big eyes staring sharply at Laner. "I just want to rest a bit. You go ahead, Laner said. Yriana moved aside, watching Laner with a very cautious look. Her expression looked quite funny. What do I owe you money? Is that why you're staring at me like that? A Yriana said sharply. If you dare to mock my height, I'll fight you. Ler squinted. Fight the potato biting incident. Why are you laughing? You're so annoying. I won't Play with you anymore. Ayriana said sadly, lowering her head. No, I

went to the market this morning in the cold to buy fresh milk for you. I heated it and added honey to give you nutrition. Shouldn't you keep your promise? Ayriana hummed softly and gently punched Laner with her soft little fist. Tell me, what do you want to learn? Yesterday, the magic you used to turn the surrounding pine trees into tree spirits, Laner said. Yrianna's eyes changed, looking Very clear and cute. That you can't learn it. Ordinary tree spirits don't listen to humans. Really? I knew you wouldn't believe me. Come here, I'll show you. Yriana said,

walking to a pine tree and beginning to chant. Soon, the tree in front of them changed. With a shake, the dark bark cracked and thin arms grew out. The formed tree spirit stood still in place. Yriana communicated with it in Elvish. Stretch out your hand. I want to stand on you. The tree spirit kneled, placing its arm on the ground. As soon as Yriana stepped on it, she was easily lifted up. Rea imitated her and spoke in Elvish, saying, "I want to stand on it, too." Suddenly, the air became quiet. The tree spirit remained indifferent

and didn't even pay attention to Raina. It, as I said, even if you learn it, it's useless. You might as well learn something else. Alana gently patted the tree spirit and softly said, "You've Worked hard. You can go back to sleep now. Then what else can you teach me?" Raina yawned. Alana took small steps to Rea's side. Do you want to learn light healing magic? It's much more powerful than your water healing. Even if your arm is broken, as long as you treat it long enough, it can be fixed. Of course, according to the law

of conservation, some impressive magic also has weaknesses. Either it takes a long time to charge or consumes a lot of magic Power. But water healing has limited effect on serious injuries. Rea urgently needs a more powerful healing spell. I'm very interested, Ayana. Please teach me. All right, let's start with Before Ayana finished speaking, Norah's thoughts entered Rea's mind. It seems like something is hiding in the bushes. Wait a moment. I have something to check. Rea ran to Nora. Something wrong? Did you find something? There are seven orcs hiding in the bushes. They seem to be

Watching us. Which direction? Norah was about to speak. Suddenly, the bushes in the distance trembled. A female orc with delicate features resembling a human stepped out. Martina drew her sword to her forehead, lowering her body, ready to attack. She raised her hand high and begged in clumsy Barnet language. I mean no harm.